《My Best Friend Stole My Royal Boyfriend》


 Chapter 1

    Chapter 1


    1178 words 2021-07-25 19:33:04


    My best friend in the entire world is making out with my boyfriend at our favorite spot. Our spot! Under


    the shade of the trees, hidden in the forest,  next to theke that glows under the sunlight. It¡¯s been our


    spot since we made it official five years ago. She¡¯s touching his hair, the soft, pretty blonde that I¡¯ve


    spent days ying with and admiring. I inhale a great deal of air, and I hold my chest as I begin to gasp


    for more. When I received a text message from an anonymous person letting me know that my best


    friend and boyfriend were sneaking around behind my back, the first thing that ran through my mind


    was that this person was insane. I trusted them both with everything in me. I ignored the first text


    message, dismissing it as nothing but a jealous person trying to destroy what we had, and now I feel


    like aplete fool for ever trusting them so blindly. Today, after receiving another anonymous text


    about both of them hooking up inside his limousine with a picture of them entering the car, I thought


    that there had to be an excellent reason as to why that was happening. But when I called Bryan, and


    he chose to lie about his whereabouts and who he was with, I knew that something was incredibly


    wrong. Still, I wanted to trust them. So, I called Aria and asked her where she was; she also lied and


    said she had an appointment with the royal hairdresser. That¡¯s when I knew that I had to stop being so


    trusting and get to the bottom of it. I followed them for a long time; there wasn¡¯t any proof of anything


    suspicious happening until now.


    How did I not see the signs before this? Aria has always looked at Bryan in a way that showed she had


    some feelings towards him. I always dismissed the warnings thinking that they would never do anything


    to hurt me; never once did I see thising.


    Bryan would oftenpliment her; in fact, heplimented her more than he ever did to me. I couldn¡¯t


    me him; Aria was beautiful with her blond hair and bright blue eyes. She also had the kind of figure


    that men would get into idents to view her better.


    I, on the other hand, was always told that I was too skinny and needed to eat more. Both Bryan and


    Aria often said those exact words to me. I never thought anything much about it, even though their


    words did make me incredibly insecure.


    I had bright red hair and green eyes with freckles on my cheeks, and I didn¡¯t have the ass that Aria had,


    nor did I have big breasts.


    I was never jealous of her; however, I was always proud to have such a beautiful friend. Guys often


    used me to get to her; I can¡¯t count the number of times men have approached me, intending to meet


    her through me. Still, I always dismissed it, happy that I had a friend as famous as her.


    Bryan has been my boyfriend for over five years now; I was just fourteen years old when we first


    started to seek an interest in each other after being best friends for years before that.


    To me, he was everything; I nned out my entire future with him in mind. We even discussed how


    many children we would have after our royal families got us married. It was supposed to be one of the


    biggest weddings our kingdoms have ever witnessed.


    But now, clearly, my entire world was shattering before my eyes. Everything I¡¯d dreamed about,


    everything I¡¯ve wanted to do in the future, was all over in a quick second.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    I didn¡¯t just lose my boyfriend, the man I wanted to spend the rest of my life with; I also lost my best


    friend. I always thought that we would get pregnant at the same time and be close friends even after


    marrying the man we loved. We even spoke about our children being best friends like us. How they


    would betray me like this is beyond myprehension.


    I always thought that Aria would marry Ashton; they seemed like the perfect couple. Ashton matched


    her in looks; he was just as handsome as she was gorgeous. There was also this dark side to him that


    had girls swooning over him. I¡¯ve never once looked at him in that way; in fact, we hardly ever get


    along. We barely say any words to each other.


    An image of his devilish brother breaks into my thoughts, and again I¡¯m hit with the need to breathe.


    Adam. . . That was his name. Adam Ashford. His family was unlike any other in our supernatural world.


    Their power was different; it was dangerous, dark, frightening. They could create ck holes but not


    just any ck holes, the kind that released demons. Even though their family, on the whole, was


    terrifying, Adam was on an entirely other level. He could create more than one simultaneously, making


    him more dangerous than the rest of them.


    I shake my head; this wasn¡¯t the time to think about him. I¡¯ve already spent countless nights feeling


    guilty about my forbidden thoughts about the murky prince; that¡¯s what I call him. No one else does it


    but me. I mean, yes, all of the other girls around our school have their names for him; for example, the


    dark prince, the forbidden man, I could go on and on. Still, mine is my favorite. It¡¯s my secret, my crazy


    secret, that somehow makes my insides melt. I love the idea of having a secretive name for him;


    something about it makes me feel like I¡¯m closer to him, in my weird way.


    I shake my head. Not this again; I forcefully push him out of my mind.


    I had more important things to focus on, including my cheating boyfriend and lying best friend, who, at


    the moment, are still going at it. They are now removing each other¡¯s clothing.


    How long has this been going on? How long have these two been betraying the friendship that we


    have?


    I¡¯m angry, and I¡¯m not thinking right; I know that I want to hurt them both just as much as they¡¯re hurting


    me right now.


    I take my phone out of my pocket and point the camera at the two of them, sticking their tongues down


    each other¡¯s throats.


    I don¡¯t waste any time trying to confront them; I turn and leave. After today, I will have nothing to do


    with either one of them.


    Without a second thought, I upload the video to my FirePic ount. I had over a million followers on


    there, and my poprity was only because of Aria and Bryan. They were popr on their own;


    everyone only followed me to keep track of the two of them.


    Now they would all know that the two of them were liars and cheaters!

 Chapter 2

    Chapter 2


    ¡°Amiera Hale!¡± My father shouts my name, my body jumps. I¡¯m not used to him speaking to me in that


    tone, but I should have expected it.


    What I did was uneptable for a woman with my status. I was a princess, someone who was supposed


    to prevent drama, and instead of doing that, I caused it.


    But what was I supposed to do after learning about Bryan and Aria? Was I supposed to drop it and let it


    go?


    I¡¯ve yed by the rules all of my life, been a good girl, always treated everyone with respect, and


    constantly stayed out of the drama. I never once attended any private parties that the rest of the royals


    held, and I¡¯ve always done what my parents have asked of me.


    So why should I get in trouble for acting out after what those two did to me?


    ¡°Your mother and I have grown you up to be better than this; why did you post that outrageous video for


    so many people to see?¡± he demands, ¡°you¡¯ve brought unnecessary attention to all of the royal families


    involved. How many times do I tell you that your actions do affect not only you but also that of your entire


    kingdom?¡±


    I cross my arms over my chest and stubbornly lean back against the cushion, ¡°Bryan and Aria both


    betrayed me, father. I¡¯m sorry for what I did, but I do not regret my actions.¡±


    ¡°Amiera!¡± My mother exims. ¡°You¡¯ve never acted like this before. Do not let what those two did to you


    change the type of person that you are. You already have a hard time; why make it harder for yourself?¡±


    I know what my mother was referring to, and I cringe in return.


    I¡¯m not only the girl whose boyfriend cheated on her with her best friend. I¡¯m a princess, but not just any


    princess; I¡¯m the only royal fire whisperer with no control over fire. I¡¯m an embarrassment to my people,


    to my family, and to my friends. Anywhere I chose to go, there were always judging stares and whispers


    of how much of an embarrassment I was to my kingdom.


    ¡°Mother, I truly am sorry for bringing disgrace to my family once more, but I didn¡¯t know how to react after


    seeing Bryan and Aria together. They are the two closest people to my heart, and they¡¯ve betrayed me.¡± I


    cry.


    My father¡¯s cold stare changes to concern for a quick second before his duty as King takes over once


    more.


    ¡°You need to do some damage control; as such, we have organized a conference today where you will


    make an official apology to all of the families involved as well as their people.¡±


    My jaw drops at my father¡¯s words, ¡°why should I be the one to apologize?¡±


    If anything, Aria and Bryan should be over here trying to apologize to me!


    ¡°Amiera, like I just said to you, your actions not only affect you, it also affects your family and kingdom.


    To avoid any problems from the other royals, I will need your cooperation.¡± He says to me. I can tell that


    his patience is growing thin, and it will be wise for me to shut up now and do as he says.


    I sigh, ¡°yes, father. I will put aside my feelings once again for that of my kingdom.¡±


    Who cares about what I think? I¡¯m the fire whisperer that always disappoints those around her. Of


    course, my feelings would not matter to anyone. No one.


    Later that day, there is arge crowd outside my pce, and a stage has already been set up for my


    family and me. Father is already there addressing the public, and he¡¯s just spoken my name. I know that


    it¡¯s time for me to face everyone and apologize for something I wouldn¡¯t have had to do if I was any other


    average person.


    ¡°Princess Amiera will make a formal apology to all of you for what she has done. She understands the


    seriousness of her actions and is willing to make up for them in whatever ways that she can.¡±


    I walk onto the stage and see that all eyes are on me; I don¡¯t want to look into their judgemental faces,


    there were primarily adults here, and they always saw me as the biggest disgrace our kingdom has ever


    had.


    I open my mouth to speak, and that¡¯s when I see movement from the corner of my eye. Suddenly there


    are gasps from the crowd, and I turn to see what all themotion was about.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    To my horror, it¡¯s the freaking bastard that caused all of this in the first ce.


    Why the hell is he here? Who on earth thought that it was a good idea to invite my cheating boyfriend to


    this thing? He hasn¡¯t once sent a text apologizing or tried to contact me at all. He didn¡¯t visit, none of that,


    but yet here he is, the day that I have to make a public apology for my actions?


    ¡°I would like to say something before Amiera does, ¡± he announces.


    My eyebrows draw together; what could he possibly have to say now?


    ¡°I would like to make an official apology to Amiera. She has loved me whole-heartedly for all of these


    years, and I¡¯ve, ¡± his voice breaks, and he shakes his head. ¡°I¡¯ve failed her.¡±


    Fake! This was all fake! His family must have also forced him to do it, or he¡¯s trying to make the people


    feel sorry for him despite what he¡¯s done. Whatever reason it was, this apology was all fake.


    I was so done with all of the lies and pretense. I could feel the anger flowing through my veins, and I


    knew that it was only a matter of time before I snapped.


    He turns to me, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Amiera. I hope that you can find it in yourself to forgive me.¡± I can see that


    he doesn¡¯t mean this; I¡¯ve known him long enough to know it.


    Was I not deserving of a heartfelt apology? A damn stranger would show more emotion than him!


    That¡¯s it. I¡¯m over his pathetic schemes.


    ¡°f**k YOU, BRYAN!¡± I scream.

 Chapter 3

    Chapter 3


    The crowd gasps at my obscenenguage.


    I¡¯ve never cursed before in my entire life, yet I chose my first time to be in front of a massive crowd. A


    crowd that came purposefully to judge me.


    Good job Amiera, you always know exactly what to do to make things harder on yourself.


    Even Bryan looks like he doesn¡¯t know who I am anymore. Any other time that would have bothered me


    but not now, not after everything he¡¯d done. I didn¡¯t care what he thought anymore. His opinion of me no


    longer made an impact on my life; I was over that stage. Now, I would be happy to be a woman that he


    would not be proud of.


    ¡°Amiera, ¡± my father says under his breath, reminding me of where I was and what I¡¯d just done.


    I turn to him, ready to apologize when something catches my attention from the corner of my eye. By the


    way my heart jumps; I already know what or rather who it was.


    Adam.


    He¡¯s here, and there is an amused smirk on his face. Was he enjoying my mental breakdown? I don¡¯t


    think I¡¯ve ever seen him give me any attention until now. Things like this caught his attention?


    He catches me gazing at him, and immediately the look on his face darkens a shade. My stomach drops,


    and I feel a wetness between my legs. My eyes widen as I realize what it is.


    How on earth did he manage to arouse me from doing nothing at all? His jaw tightens, and I have this


    silly thought that he somehow knows what he¡¯s doing to me.


    But that¡¯s not possible. Is it?


    How can he possibly know that I¡¯ve been pining for just a single look from him since the first day I saw


    him? How can he know that I¡¯ve been secretly drawing him in my room every night? How can he know


    that my heart threatens to leave my chest every time he enters the same room as me?


    It¡¯s just not possible. He can¡¯t know. He can¡¯t.


    My lips part, and for a second, I think his eyes gopletely dark. However, I don¡¯t have a chance to


    ponder that thought when my mother grabs my hand and pulls me off the stage.


    Bryan is watching us, and it¡¯s also possible that he just saw the exchange between Adam and me. Not


    that I care. It more concerns me that anyone else but him saw it.


    I feel him walking behind me, and it¡¯s thest thing that I want right now. I don¡¯t want to see his face, and


    I don¡¯t want to listen to whatever fake excuses he has to give to me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two alone to talk for a few minutes. As soon as you¡¯re done,e and see me. We need to


    have a serious discussion.¡± My mother warns.


    Bryan thanks my mother and turns to me as soon as she¡¯s a safe distance away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Amiera, I never wanted to hurt you. My feelings for you just changed; I saw you more like a


    sister than a girlfriend. Aria and I started to hang out more, and I couldn¡¯t help myself. She¡¯s beautiful,


    intelligent, popr, and has control over fire. She¡¯s everything that you¡¯re not, and I don¡¯t want to hurt


    your feelings, but I believe that you should know the truth.¡±


    Was this supposed to be an apology? Because it seemed like he was trying to insult me more than


    anything else.


    ¡°Get out, ¡± I say softly without trying to hide the bitterness from my voice.


    He sighs, ¡°can we please not lose the friendship that we have over this. I¡¯ve known you almost all my life.


    I don¡¯t want to lose you over this.¡±


    Iugh, ¡°you should have thought about that before sticking your tongue down my best friend¡¯s throat.¡± I


    snap. ¡°Now, leave before I say things that I can never take back.¡±


    ¡°Amiera¡ª,¡±


    ¡°LEAVE!¡± I scream.


    He doesn¡¯t move for a few seconds but continues to look at me as though he didn¡¯t know me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry


    for everything.¡±


    I watch as the man I once put above everyone else walks out of my life.


    How could I have been so stupid all along? All of the signs were always there. Why did I choose to trust


    these people over everything that my eyes could see? This embarrassment, this pain, it could have all


    been less horrible if I¡¯d listened to the signs.


    Now I would have to deal with the consequences of cursing in front of a conference; I was sure that a


    video must already be circting.


    I suddenly felt like running away and never looking back. My life was in a mess, and no one wanted me


    here. I brought more unhappiness than anything else to the people close to me. All this time, I¡¯ve thought


    that Bryan and Aria were the two only good things that I had going for me in my life, and now even that


    has been taken away from me.


    All my life, they were always the two people that kept me pushing to be better. They were the two people


    that made life easier for me. Even though I may never be able to forgive them for what they¡¯ve done to


    me, I would still be grateful for the years of friendship I¡¯ve had with them.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    We shared many beautiful moments. So many that it¡¯s easy to pretend like they didn¡¯t break my trust to


    make my heart feel less pain from all of this.


    Aria didn¡¯t try to contact me once, Bryan hade today to save his reputation, but Aria still did not


    apologize to me.


    I didn¡¯t want to think about this anymore, but I couldn¡¯t help it.


    It would take my body some time to heal from this. Still, I didn¡¯t think that I would ever be able to get over


    this. I¡¯ve heard about heartbreak before, but I¡¯m finally experiencing it.


    And it¡¯s not from only one person.


    ¡°It¡¯s time for the two of us to talk, ¡± my mother says behind me.


    I sigh; here we go again. I was about to get another long lecture about my behavior, and this time; I might


    even be punished.

 Chapter 4

    Chapter 4


    ¡°Remember what we¡¯ve told you. You must behave yourself; many eyes will be on you today.¡± My mother


    warns me.


    We¡¯d been on a two-week break, and now it was back to school. I didn¡¯t want to attend after knowing that


    everyone knew exactly what went down between Bryan and me. It didn¡¯t help that he and Aria were the


    more popr ones; everyone here would side with them. Just like always, I¡¯ll be an outcast that people


    gossiped about.


    I nod, ¡± yes, mother, ¡± I say as I exit the limousine.


    I keep my head low when I walk through the front entrance; I know that eyes are on me without looking


    up; I can feel it. The noisy corridor grows quiet, and now all that¡¯s left are hushed whispers, gossips


    about me; I knew that much.


    When entering the ssroom, Aria and Bryan are already there, and they¡¯re seated to the front. Aria


    looks up at me, and there isn¡¯t the slightest bit of remorse on her face. Theck of empathy only adds to


    my pain and fuels my anger.


    How could she be okay with this? How is it that I considered both of them so much when they barely


    cared for me?


    I take a seat next to one of the quiet girls in the ss; she barely ever said anything, even when the


    teachers called on her. That was the best option for me; anyone else would ask too many questions or


    make fun of me.


    ¡°Okay, ss, today we will be discussing more on the ming whisperer.¡±


    The ming whisperer. I¡¯ve been hearing about her my entire life. She was supposedly born amongst us


    fire whisperers and could be any one of us. I know for a fact that she couldn¡¯t be me; I was the only one


    of my kind that still couldn¡¯t create fire.


    No matter how hard I tried and no matter how many extra sses I went to, there still was no hope for


    me. I¡¯ve never given up trying, but it did get tiring at times.


    Sometimes I thought that the ming whisperer was nothing but a myth, just like stories about the dark


    whisperers being the doom of us all. Adam and his family never did anything to harm anyone as far as I


    knew; they were just a bit intimidating, and because of that, people feared them.


    Not everyone feared them, though; the girls at my school went crazy over them. Even more so than they


    did for Bryan.


    ¡°As you know, one of our greatest legends is that of our great ming whisperer. She¡¯s prophesied to


    save us all from darkness like no other. Every year we host the fairy fire ritual in hopes of finding her.


    This year¡¯s ritual will take ce this Sunday, and every single one of you must attend.¡± Miss Phillis


    informs us.


    Did she mean all of us? I knew all of the teachers wouldn¡¯t see the point of me being there.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    My eyes go to Bryan and Aria, who are suddenly big on public disy of their feelings for one another.


    Aria is ying with his hair, and I¡¯m surprised that Miss Phillis is doing nothing to stop them. We were still


    in ss, after all.


    ¡°Ignore them.¡±


    I glimpse to the side of me, surprised that the girl next to me had spoken. I believe her name was Abigail.


    ¡°What they did to you is unforgivable. They will receive their karma; you continue doing you and ignore


    them.¡±


    I open my mouth to speak but am suddenly distracted.


    The door flies open, and all of the women in the ss sigh contentedly. I follow their gazes and am not


    surprised to see Adam there.


    Adam.


    Adam.


    Adam.


    I wince at the haunting whispers in my head. I¡¯ve had them ever since the day I¡¯d turn eighteen.


    Whenever Adam was in the same room as me, the whispers start and suddenly disappear out of


    nowhere.


    I can¡¯t exin what it is, and I don¡¯t dare tell anyone about it, either. They would think that something was


    wrong with me, and everyone around me already had the worst things to say about me; I didn¡¯t need


    anything else to add to it.


    His eyes somehow cross the room to me, and just like that, I can no longer breathe. I can no longer hear


    what the teacher is saying, and everyone around me disappears. There is this fire flowing around me,


    and Adam is the center of its attention. It wants to rush to him, and I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s to embrace or harm


    him.


    His eyes are zing but not with fire, with dangerous darkness that makes my body shiver.


    ¡°Amiera!¡±


    I blink twice and realize that I¡¯m back in the ssroom, and all eyes are on me. Adam has already


    reached his seat, and unlike everyone else,  he is not looking at me but staring hard at the board.


    The teacher is looking at me, and I know that I¡¯m screwed. How long was she calling my name for, and


    how long did I zone out?


    ¡°What is your answer?¡±


    I frown, ¡°can you please repeat the question?¡± I ask her.


    She shakes her head in disappointment, ¡°please pay more attention in ss; you already know that you


    need all the help that you can get. You¡¯re the only one in ss that¡¯s behind. Work harder, and you might


    be able to dig within yourself and bring out that fire. I don¡¯t want to have another meeting with your


    parents over this.¡±


    There are giggles throughout the room, and I can¡¯t help but feel so alone. Usually, I will have Bryan or


    Aria next to me, but today, they have also joined the others that didn¡¯t like me or rather liked to make fun


    of me.


    The room grows quiet when Ashton walks in next; everyone knows there is no bad blood between him


    and Bryan.


    I couldn¡¯t understand why Aria would choose to ruin what she had with him over Bryan, who was already


    dating me, her best friend.


    Ashton was beloved by many of the women in school, even more so than Bryan. And as far as I knew,


    Aria loved every bit of attention, so why did she settle for Bryan?


    Ashton takes a seat next to his brother at the very back of the ssroom. I try not to roll my eyes as


    some of the girls move their seats so that they could get closer to both of them.


    Abigail sighs, ¡°I just want this ss to be over with.¡±


    I nod, ¡°I agree with you.¡±


    I¡¯m still surprised that she¡¯s speaking to me, but I am grateful to have someone here that doesn¡¯t seem to


    dislike me.

 Chapter 5

    Chapter 5


    After ss finishes, things be even more awkward. Bryan tries one more time to talk to me, and I


    shut him down again. Hopefully, he would eventually learn that I want nothing at all to do with him.


    I keep my head down as the whispers around me continue. I assume that it would be like this for a while,


    at least until another juicier topic than thises around. But honestly, what could beat this? I don¡¯t think


    anyone else would have to suffer an embarrassment as considerable as this one.


    Still, I have to wonder who the angel was trying to inform me of this from the very start. I was dumb not to


    look into it the first time I received that message. I wish that I could meet that person and thank them for


    spilling the beans. If it weren¡¯t for them, I would still be living in the dark. I¡¯m sure that my hero wasn¡¯t the


    only one to know about this cheating scandal; everyone around me must have known. I was just too


    blinded to see what was right there in front of me.


    I¡¯m so caught up in my thoughts that I bump right into someone. My body turns into an immovable stone


    when I realize who it is.


    Adam.


    Adam.


    Adam.


    I squeeze my eyes shut as the whispers take over my mind. I don¡¯t understand it, and at times, it¡¯s


    excruciating.


    ¡°Did I hurt you?¡±


    His voice is almost like angels and demonsbined in one. Both sweet and rough at the same time. It¡¯s


    difficult to exin, and anyone would think I¡¯m crazy if I ever tried to exin this to them.


    I open my eyes and drawback in shock. My body feels like there is actual electricity running through my


    veins. I can¡¯t exin it, but I know that it¡¯s only happening because he is here, my murky prince.


    ¡°Adam!¡± I hear Ashley scream. She is even more popr than Aria and Bryan. She¡¯s been crushing on


    Adam, and everyone in school knows that.


    His eyes darken for a quick second, and in that second, I feel the wetness between my legs again. This


    time, his jaw clenches, and his fists tighten at his sides. I¡¯m close enough to notice his reaction this time.


    My cheeks turn red when I realize that he may honestly know what he¡¯s doing to my body.


    His jaw clenches some more, and he doesn¡¯t say anything else as he walks away from me, towards


    Ashley, the girl that¡¯s crushing on him.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    I need to remind myself that he does not belong to me and can date whoever he likes. However, my


    traitorous heart does not want to hear that.


    I want to scream in frustration at the problem between my legs and the more severe pain inside my


    heart.


    I needed to escape to the washroom, something I always did when I was faced with more problems than


    I could handle.


    The moment I push the washroom door open and walk in, someone else steps in behind me. My body


    stills when I see who it is.


    ¡°Can we talk?¡± Aria asks.


    I take a deep breath and try to remind myself that she was once a dear friend of mine.


    ¡°What would you like to say?¡± I ask her. ¡°Because I can¡¯t think of anything that you can say that could


    make what you did any better.¡±


    She bites her lips and looks down at her ck heels, ¡°I know that you won¡¯t ept my apology for what I


    did. I never wanted things to happen like this; we were nning on telling you when we thought that it


    was the right time for you to find out.¡± she exins.


    I want tough.


    The right time for me to find out? How could there possibly be a suitable time to find out that your


    boyfriend and best friend were seeing each other behind your back?


    ¡°I want to say so many things to you, Aria, I do, but when I think about it, I know that I¡¯ll be wasting my


    breath. You and Bryan never really cared about me; what would make you care now? I¡¯ll tell you what, I¡¯ll


    go about my life pretending like you two never existed, and I hope that you both do the same.¡±


    ¡°Amiera, you have no one else but us. Why can¡¯t you ept what we did, and we could all go back to


    where we were, as friends?¡± she demands.


    ¡°I rather have zero friends than have a friend like you,¡± I tell her.


    Aria¡¯s eyes widen, and I don¡¯t wait for her to say anything more. I grab my phone off the counter and


    storm out of the washroom.


    I hate that she¡¯s right, I may not have any other friends, but I still had a family. Even though my parents


    were strict and cared about their image and our kingdom, they were only doing their jobs. I knew that


    deep down, they cared for me and would fight anyone that posed a threat to me.


    Then there was my popr older brother Noah; he was a star at our school, the top yer in our sports.


    He also cared deeply for me and would be returning from a school trip tomorrow. I¡¯m sure that he would


    be pissed to learn about Bryan and Aria.


    My sister Belle would also be returning from a fashion show tomorrow as well; she¡¯dpeted against


    other schools, and from what I¡¯ve heard, she¡¯d won.


    As I said, I was the only one in our family that didn¡¯t have something special about me that made my


    people proud.


    A post of Aria and Bryan pops up on my phone. I hold my breath at how happy they both look. I read


    through thements, and most of them are lovely; they¡¯re letting them know that they make a beautiful


    couple. There are also some meanments; they mentioned Ashton and me, stating that Bryan and


    Aria were backstabbers. It was nice to know that not everyone was on their side. I wish that were the


    case in school, where people would genuinely like me as well.


    But having been here for long enough, I understand that no one would ever like me as much as they do


    the popr ones.


    Now that Aria and Bryan were out of my life, I had to find another way to survive here. I didn¡¯t have


    anyone to rely on anymore; I was totally on my own.

 Chapter 6

    Chapter 6


    ¡°Did you hear?¡± my mother says to me at dinner.


    ¡°Hear what?¡± I ask her as ce the napkin back down


    on the tray.


    Things have still been edgy between my parents and me


    since the little stunt I pulled. I don¡®t me them; my actions


    were reckless when I decided to curse in front of a crowd.


    But still did not regret it; Bryan had iting for a long


    time. What he did to me is nothingpared to the little


    outburst that I had. I don¡®t understand why everyone is so


    angry and disappointed with me when they are clearly the


    ones who did me wrong. My world always worked in the


    opposite way that it should. Everyone should be against


    Bryan and Aria, yet it had so many people that stood on their


    side.


    ¡°There is this party being hosted by Bryan tonight. His


    parents decided to invite you. I know that we don¡®t usually


    allow you to attend these things, but I think that this time it


    would be good for you. You¡®ve been having a rough week,


    and it would be good for you to improve your rtionship


    with Bryan and Aria.¡±


    I drop the fork onto my te and gape at my father. Did


    I hear him correctly? My dad has been strict on these parties


    all of my life, so severe that I¡®ve never even thought of asking


    him once to attend one of these things. So then why would


    he force me to participate in a party the one time I was happy I couldn¡®t go to those things? Just when I


    think that


    things couldn¡®t get worst, my parents open their mouths and


    prove me wrong.


    ¡°You know that I don¡®t want anything to do with those


    two, father,¡± I say in the calmest way possible at this time. I


    didn¡®t want to sound rude towards my father, it would only


    cause me to get into more trouble, and I couldn¡®t afford that


    to happen right now. I knew what it meant to get on the


    wrong side of my parents; I didn¡®t want to sink myself into a


    deeper hole but still, how could I just sit here and listen to


    them talking crazy?


    ¡°Amiera, please,¡± my mother pleads with me. ¡°You and


    your siblings are going to be the future rulers of our


    kingdom. You have to learn from now that it¡®s important that


    you get along with the neighboring kingdoms and their


    leaders. You must put aside your differences and work


    together with Bryan and Aria. You can¡®t keep holding a


    grudge against them; it is not healthy for you nor the


    kingdom. I know that it may seem like your father and I are


    trying to make life harder for you, but believe me, one day,


    you would understand why we have been trying so hard to


    make you forgive them.¡±


    I sigh and set the te away from me.


    ¡°Mother, I think that it would be best for me to sit this


    together and not getting in the way of their rtionship.¡±


    I can tell that my parents are displeased by my sarcastic


    tone, but I couldn¡®t help myself this time. If everyone wanted


    them to be happy, why must I be involved in their lives? Let


    them be happy on their own without me anywhere around


    them.


    ¡°Your mother and I spoke to both Bryan and Aria a few


    minutes ago. They would be thrilled if you could attend.


    They also think that everyone should put everything behind


    them and work things out to benefit the kingdoms.¡±


    Of course, they would say something like that; they


    weren¡®t the ones whose closest friends had betrayed them. I


    can¡®t believe the nerve of those two. After everything they


    put me through, they still were trying their hardest to make


    my life miserable. At this point, I didn¡®t even think they were


    doing this just to be together, they were doing this to spite


    me!


    I don¡®t want to attend this party, but I also don¡®t want


    Bryan and Aria to think that I¡®m intimidated by them.


    I was so done with all of the lies and pretense. I could


    feel the anger flowing through my veins, and I knew that it


    was only a matter of time before I snapped. Those two still


    pretended to everyone on the outside, trying their bests to


    seem like the victim. I could already imagine what they


    would feed to the public.


    ¡®Oh, we have always been in love with each other and


    walk to my room after dinner and stare at the pretures


    of Bryan and me on the wall. I didn¡®t have the strength to


    take them down on the day it happened, but now I feel as


    though it¡®s time that I should. A part of me would always


    care for him; however, all I felt were hatred and resentment,


    grab the pictures off the wall and tear them into a


    million pieces. As I stare at his face on the floor, I feel the


    tears roll down my cheeks. I didn¡®t think that this was how


    things would end for us.


    I understood that people had needs and sometimes


    strayed, but that¡®s the moment where your love is tested. There were many times where I caught myself


    thinking about Adam but never once would I have ever acted on those feelings when I was in love with


    Bryan. I respected him


    enough not to break his trust, but he clearly can¡®t say the


    same in return.


    If I was to attend that party tonight, I was not about to


    waste the opportunity to show Bryan what he¡¯d just lost. I


    often wore clothes that hid my body because I felt insecure


    about it.


    Not anymore.


    Tonight I was going to love myself and prove to both


    Bryan and everyone at that party that I was beautiful, no


    matter what they thought about me.


    push open the door to my walk-in closet and walk ove


    to the section that I¡®ve never touched. They are all dresses


    strayed, but that¡®s the moment where your love is tested.


    There were many times where I caught myself thinking


    about Adam but never once would I have ever acted on


    those feelings when I was in love with Bryan. I respected him enough not to break his trust, but he clearly


    can¡®t say the


    same in return.


    If I was to attend that party tonight, I was not about to


    waste the opportunity to show Bryan what he¡®d just lost. I


    often wore clothes that hid my body because I felt insecure


    about it.


    Not anymore.


    Tonight I was going to love myself and prove to both


    Bryan and everyone at that party that I was beautiful, no


    matter what they thought about me.


    push open the door to my walk¨Cin closet and walk over


    to the section that I¡®ve never touched. They are all dresses


    my sister has begged me to wear in the past, all gifts from


    her.


    A pretty short white dress catches my attention. I grab it


    and hold it up against my body while I stare into the mirror.


    Something about the color brings out both my red hair and


    green eyes.


    The look in my eyes surprises even me; there is a


    determination there that I have not seen before. Tonight wa


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    about to be a very memorable one; I would make sure of it.


    No one would be able to recognize me, and that¡®s exactly


    enough not to break his trust, but he clearly can¡®t say the


    same in return.


    If I was to attend that party tonight, I was not about to


    waste the opportunity to show Bryan what he¡®d just lost. I


    often wore clothes that hid my body because I felt insecure


    about it.


    Not anymore.


    Tonight I was going to love myself and prove to both


    Bryan and everyone at that party that I was beautiful, no


    matter what they thought about me.


    I push open the door to my walk¨Cin closet and walk over


    to the section that I¡®ve never touched. They are all dresses


    my sister has begged me to wear in the past, all gifts from


    her.


    A pretty short white dress catches my attention. I grab it


    and hold it up against my body while I stare into the mirror.


    Something about the color brings out both my red hair and


    green eyes.


    The look in my eyes surprises even me; there is a


    determination there that I have not seen before. Tonight was


    about to be a very memorable one; I would make sure of it.


    No one would be able to recognize me, and that¡®s exactly


    what I wanted; I will make sure that Bryan regrets everything


    he did to me,

 Chapter 7

    Chapter 7


    Chapter 7


    I¡®m outside the house, my parents have just dropped


    me off, and for some reason, I cannot find the strength to


    move my feet. At home, I felt like I could conquer the world.


    Out here, I feel like people are going to step all over me.


    Come on, Amiera, where is the girl we just met? The one


    that promised that she would make Bryan regret his actions


    tonight? She¡®s inside of you somewhere; let here out.


    My little pep talk to myself manages to give me enough


    strength to start moving towards the door. There are two


    guards to the front that opens the door at my arrival, and I


    quickly thank them and step inside.


    I feel a sense of anxiousness wash over me as the vast


    crowd instantly greets me. People were drinking, hugging,


    kissing. No wonder my parents never let mee to these


    things; it was intimidating for someone like me who¡®s never


    experienced it before. Not to mention that everyone here


    hade with someone or more than one person in some


    cases. While I was here by myself, knowing fully well that


    Bryan and Aria were about to rub that in my face. They knew just how much I needed them in the past;


    this time, I would


    show them that I could survive without their help.


    ¡°I¡®m surprised to see you here.¡± Someone says behind


    of me.


    I turn to find Abigail staring at me in wonder. Her


    I feel shy under their gazes, and suddenly, I want to run and hide. I wouldn¡®t say I liked the attention from


    these strange men; I only wanted to prove a point. This was all for Bryan... Or maybe it was for someone


    else. I wasn¡®t sure anymore; I still had feelings for Bryan, and I wanted him to


    regret what he did, but I couldn¡®t ignore the fact that


    someone else had made a strong impression on me.


    I study Abigail closely; I didn¡®t see her as the type to


    attend these things. She was always so shy, and as far as I


    know, I¡®m the only person she¡®s spoken to like this.


    ¡°My brother forced me toe,¡± she says as if reading


    my mind. ¡°He said some things about me always being


    locked up in my room. He called me weird amongst other


    things, but I don¡®t want to bore you with the details.¡±


    ¡°If I¡®m honest, I never knew that you were this kind and


    easy to get along with,¡± I say to her. I didn¡®t know what made


    me say this to her, but I meant it. I was happy that she was


    this kind; I needed someone after losing my two best friends,


    and she was there for me; aplete stranger turned out to


    care more for me than the closest people to my heart.


    She chuckles nervously, ¡°I don¡®t really like making


    friends. I don¡®t trust people, and from your experience, you


    can tell why. However, something about you makes me want


    to be friends with you. Not just the fact that I want to be


    there the moment your ex¨Cboyfriend and best friend see their mistake blow up in their faces.¡±


    Abigail¡®s face suddenly turns serious, ¡°bitch alert,¡± she


    whispers under her breath, and I follow her gaze to see


    Ashley heading our way. I¡®m surprised that I seem to be the


    center of her attention; she doesn¡®t usually waste time


    speaking to me. Could this be because I was all dressed up


    today, or was it because she saw me next to Adam


    yesterday?


    ¡°Hi, Amiera, it¡®s nice of you to attend one of the parties


    finally.¡± I can hear the sarcasm in her tone but choose not to


    entertain her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I say in the most carefree way that I could.


    ¡°I saw everything that happened with Aria and Bryan.


    Are you okay?¡± She asks.


    I know that she¡®s not genuinely concerned about me


    but instead wants to rub it in my face that my boyfriend


    cheated on me with my closest friend.


    ¡°I¡®m doing better than I thought that I would be. Thank


    you so much for being so concerned about me, but I think


    that I will be okay; you do not need to worry about me


    whatsoever.¡± I respond, again not letting her get to me. I


    knew her kind well; they fed on the sorrow of others, I would


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    not give her that satisfaction.


    The crowd begins to separate, and I have to wonder


    what¡®s causing this change of events. The girls are all sighing,


    and the men look intimidated by our new guests. Even


    Ashley seems to be preupied with whoever it is that¡®s


    LEVETTET


    L


    auseLLOTT


    The crowd begins to separate, and I have to wonder


    what¡®s causing this change of events. The girls are all sighing.


    and the men look intimidated by our new guests. Even


    Ashley seems to be preupied with whoever it is that¡®s


    causing all of this.


    And then I see him.


    My murky prince. Today he has on jeans and a white


    shirt that looks almost too small for him. I¡®m surprised the


    flimsy material hasn¡®t ripped as yet from his physique.


    He¡®s even more beautiful tonight under the disco lights.


    It suddenly urs that he is heading in my direction,


    and my legs begin to tremble. His eyes connect with mine, and I¡®m in shock when he stops right in front


    of me. I wish!


    had something next to me to hold onto; my body is not


    prepared to be this close to him. I¡®m fighting to stand, and it


    doesn¡®t help that he isn¡®t going anywhere.


    Adam


    Adam.


    Adam.


    Here go the whispers again. I close my eyes and pray for


    them to stop; it was easier like this when I didn¡®t have to


    stare into his gorgeous eyes. I gasp when he ces both


    hands against my ear. I look up at him with wide eyes,


    It¡®s like he knows what¡®s happening to my body, but


    that¡®s impossible. He shouldn¡®t know this; no one should


    flimsy material hasn¡®t ripped as yet from his physique,


    He¡®s even more beautiful tonight under the disco lights.


    It suddenly urs that he is heading in my direction,


    and my legs begin to tremble. His eyes connect with mine,


    and I¡®m in shock when he stops right in front of me. I wish I


    had something next to me to hold onto; my body is not


    prepared to be this close to him. I¡®m fighting to stand, and it


    doesn¡®t help that he isn¡®t going anywhere.


    Adam.


    Adam.


    Adam.


    Here go the whispers again. I close my eyes and pray for


    them to stop; it was easier like this when I didn¡®t have to


    stare into his gorgeous eyes. I gasp when he ces both


    hands against my ear. I look up at him with wide eyes.


    It¡®s like he knows what¡®s happening to my body, but


    that¡®s impossible. He shouldn¡®t know this; no one should


    know. There are rumors that the dark whisperers can sense


    all of your feelings, and now I feel like it¡®s true from the look


    in his eyes. It¡®s the only exnation. How else could he


    possibly know that I needed someone to stop the whispers


    for me?


    His gaze sweeps over my face, and my lips open as a soft


    gasp leaves my mouth.


    What are these strange feelings pulsing through my


    and my legs begin to tremble. His eyes connect with mine,


    and I¡®m in shock when he stops right in front of me. I wish! had something next to me to hold onto, my


    body is not prepared to be this close to him. I¡®m fighting to stand, and it


    doesn¡®t help that he isn¡®t going anywhere.


    Adam.


    Adam.


    Adam.


    Here go the whispers again. I close my eyes and pray for


    them to stop; it was easier like this when I didn¡®t have to


    stare into his gorgeous eyes. I gasp when he ces both


    hands against my ear. I look up at him with wide eyes.


    It¡®s like he knows what¡®s happening to my body, but


    that¡®s impossible. He shouldn¡®t know this; no one should


    know. There are rumors that the dark whisperers can sense


    all of your feelings, and now I feel like it¡®s true from the look


    in his eyes. It¡®s the only exnation. How else could he


    possibly know that I needed someone to stop the whispers


    for me?


    His gaze sweeps over my face, and my lips open as a soft


    gasp leaves my mouth.


    What are these strange feelings pulsing through my


    veins? And how is it possible that the whispers have stopped


    now that his hands are over my ear?

 Chapter 8

    Chapter 8


    Chapter 8


    I want to say something, thank him, anything at all, but


    my mouth wouldn¡®t obey. But it¡®s not like he¡®s saying


    anything either. It¡®s only then that I remember that it¡®s not


    just us in the room. Everyone is staring at us; the space is


    almost tranquil except the music still sting through the


    speakers.


    Adam notices this simultaneously as I do, and he slowly


    takes his hand off my ear. His jaw clenches for a moment, but


    the look on his face quickly changes to unbothered as he


    turns to walk away.


    The moment he steps away, I feel like I can breathe


    again. The crowd also seems to be back to whatever they


    were doing before the tension between Adam and I began.


    ¡°I don¡®t know about you, but that there was incredibly


    hot,¡± Abigail says to me.


    I give her a confused look, ¡°more like terrifying.¡±


    So it wasn¡®t precisely terrifying; my body was still


    tingling from his nearness and his hands on my body even


    though it was just on my ear. I¡®m not sure how everyone else


    saw what just happened between us, but I can¡®t exin it,


    even to myself.


    ¡°I didn¡®t think that your parents would get you toe


    here tonight.¡±


    I stiffen at the familiar voice, and I try to keep a straight


    Aria looks down at my outfit, and it¡®s the first time I feel


    like she sees me as a threat. She always saw me as someone


    that couldn¡®tpete with her, but today I can actually see


    jealousy in her eyes, and she isn¡®t trying to hide it from me.


    Did I really look that good for people to have these kinds of reactions towards me today? Even Bryan


    was looking at me as though he couldn¡®t recognize me; in fact, it seems like he


    can¡®t stop staring at me. Even Aria notices this, and she


    clears her throat for him to stop. His cheeks are red after he


    realizes that she¡®s just caught him eyeing his ex¨Cgirlfriend,


    the same one she stole him from; me.


    ¡°It¡¯s nice of you to get my parents to force me toe


    here tonight; you two must really enjoy seeing me,¡± I say


    with a fake smile on my face.


    Bryan sighs, e on, Amiera, you know that this was


    the only way for us to get you toe here tonight. We are


    trying our best to get you back. Our lives are iplete


    without you in them. We want you back.¡±


    Want me back? I¡¯ve thought of all the different ways


    that he would ask me back into his life, and this was not one


    of them


    ¡°Are you both truly this selfish? Would you stop at


    nothing to get only what you want?¡± I demand. ¡°Your wants


    and needs are no longer important to me. Maybe it was all!


    cared about in the past when I thought that you cared about


    me, but that is not the case anymore. I know how sick the


    they not see how i


    t that would be for me? Of course


    notas usual all they both cared about was themselves


    You don¡®t have to stay here and take this, ¡°Abigail says


    ¡°Who the hell is she?¡± Ari asks. ¡°Your recement for


    us is the creepy girl in ss who¡®s never spoken to anyone


    before?¡±


    ¡°Leave her out of this.¡± I hiss, at least she never


    betrayed her best friend and slept with her boyfriend!¡±


    I grab Abigail¡®s hand and push them aside as I walk


    away


    ¡°I¡®m so sorry about that,¡± I apologize. ¡°I don¡®t want you


    to get bullied because of me. This is a side of Aria I¡®ve never


    seen before now. I guess I never truly knew her.¡±


    She shakes her head at me, ¡°you don¡®t have to


    apologize to her. It¡®s not your fault that she¡®s a lying,


    cheating bitch. Let¡®s not let her ruin our night. We can have


    some fun here without the two of them interfering.¡±


    Inod, and we both begin to sway along with the music,


    ¡°So are you going to tell me what was that between you


    and Adam just now?¡± she asks. ¡°I didn¡¯t get a chance to talk


    to you about it because of Aria and Bryan.¡±


    I open my mouth to speak when I notice him a little


    distance away with Ashley right next to him. Her hand is on


    his arms and she¡®s trying her best to flirt with him it¡®s not


    Distance away win Asney rient Text to mm. her and son


    his arms, and she¡®s trying her best to flirt with him. It¡®s not


    only her; there are so many girls here that are trying their


    best to get closer to him.


    I keep forgetting just how famous Adam is with the girls


    in my school. He doesn¡®t even have to try, and girls fall for


    him.


    ¡°Can you excuse me for a few minutes?¡± I ask Abigail.


    ¡°I¡®ll like to get some fresh air, and then I¡®ll return.¡±


    She follows my gaze and sees what I¡®d just seen, and


    she nods without asking any questions. ¡°Take your time; I¡®ll


    be right here when you get back.¡±


    I push through the crowds and ignore some of the calls


    from some guys from school; it felt weird getting so much


    attention when I wasn¡®t used to it before. I only wanted


    attention from one man, but he was too busy getting


    attention from all the school girls.


    Before I can reach the door that would take me outside,


    someone pulls me back. I stare at the hand on my shoulder


    and look up to find Bryan. I clench my jaw and refrain from


    shouting at him. Who does he think he is to touch me so


    freely?


    I pull away from him and keep some distance between


    the two of us, ¡°what do you want now? Did we not already


    settle this earlier tonight?¡± I demand, not trying to hide my


    annoyance with him.


    freely?


    I pull away from him and keep some distance between


    the two of us, ¡°what do you want now? Did we not already


    settle this earlier tonight?¡± I demand, not trying to hide my


    annoyance with him.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I just want to talk, Amiera,¡± he whispers. ¡°I¡®ve done


    some things that I can¡®t help but feel horrible about. I admit


    that I felt like I was doing what was right, but now I feel so


    much guilt that I don¡®t know what to do with myself. Please


    believe me when I say that I never wanted to hurt you. I just


    started to fall for,¡±


    I raise my hand to stop him. ¡°You¡®ve said it already;!


    don¡®t need to hear it again. Aria was always the more


    beautiful one to you. She was always the girl that everyone


    wanted, including you. You finally have her; you finally have


    what you¡®ve wanted all along. I don¡®t want to keep having to


    tell you to stay away from me, Bryan. Why do you keep


    harassing me when the woman you¡®ve always wanted is


    finally by your side?¡±


    It was a question that I didn¡®t care to hear the answer


    1. to. However, I did need to understand why the hell he


    wouldn¡®t just let me go


    He¡®s quiet as he tries toe up with an answer, and I


    turn to leave; I¡¯ve had enough of this.


    He grabs onto my arm once more, stopping me from


    going forward, only making me angrier.


    LT ELURUH


    TETTE


    believe me when I say that I never wanted to hurt you. I just


    started to fall for¨C,


    I raise my hand to stop him. ¡°You¡®ve said it already!


    don¡®t need to hear it again. Aria was always the more


    beautiful one to you. She was always the girl that everyone


    wanted, including you. You finally have her; you finally have


    what you¡®ve wanted all along. I don¡®t want to keep having to


    tell you to stay away from me, Bryan. Why do you keep


    harassing me when the woman you¡®ve always wanted is


    finally by your side?¡±


    It was a question that I didn¡®t care to hear the answer


    1. to. However, I did need to understand why the hell he


    wouldn¡®t just let me go.


    He¡¯s quiet as he tries toe up with an answer, and !


    turn to leave; I¡¯ve had enough of this.


    He grabs onto my arm once more, stopping me from


    going forward, only making me angrier.


    What the hell was his problem?


    I¡®m about to say something when someone barrels into


    him, spilling the drink in Bryan¡®s hand all over hims


    elf. I look


    up in surprise to see that Adam was the one who¡®d done it

 Chapter 9

    Chapter 9


    Chapter 9


    Adam¡®s white shirt is now wet and stained from the wine


    Bryan was drinking. It almost seems as though he¡¯d walk


    into Bryan intentionally. But that would be insane, wouldn¡®t


    it? Adam and I didn¡®t know each other well; I haven¡®t even


    said a single word to him before. Then there is no reason


    that he would try to protect me from my disgusting


    ex¨Cboyfriend.


    ¡°Watch where the fuck¨C,¡± Bryan stops himself when he


    realizes that he¡®s speaking to Adam. For the first time, I see


    real fear in his eyes. He¡®s scared of the dark prince. But why


    wouldn¡®t he be? Adam had this aura about him that scared


    anyone that didn¡®t happen to be horny girls out to get him


    into their beds and between their legs.


    Adam doesn¡®t even bother to apologize; he pushes the


    exit door behind us and storms outside.


    I shake my head at Bryan and don¡®t bother wasting any


    more time speaking to him. Instead, I push open the door


    and follow behind Adam. Unfortunately, I do not see him


    anywhere. Where did he go? There are a few people inside


    the pool and others by the bar, but none of them was him.


    My eyes close in on the small gate to the right. That¡®s the


    only ce that he could have gone.


    Was I doing the right thing by following someone as


    dangerous as Adam out into the lonely woods? Because that


    God, he¡®sing to me.


    I feel a hup leave my throat, and I want to die from


    embarrassment. This is the first time something like that has


    ever happened to me. Surprisingly, this time, the whispers


    have stopped, at least for now. Could it be because of his


    touch earlier?


    My eyes travel lower to the stain on his shirt, and I want


    to help him remove it for some reason. I don¡®t even


    understand why it¡®s bothering me this much.


    ¡°Are you looking for me?¡±


    I don¡®t know what to say; I mean, the truth was loud and


    clear; why else would I be out here in the dark by myself?


    Of course, my lips remain sealed; whenever I¡®m near


    him, my mouth always chooses that opportunity to be


    mute.


    He¡®s close to me now, and I¡®ve forgotten how to


    breathe. I feel exposed under his experimental gaze, and I


    want to ask him to stop looking at me, except I don¡®t want


    him to stop, do I? Even though I¡®m shocked by the feelings of


    having his eyes on me like this, something I¡®ve wanted for a


    long time, by the way, I still enjoy it in some twisted way,


    ¡°Do you still love him?¡±


    I¡®m taken aback by his question, but I already know who


    he¡®s talking about. Bryan. He was thest person I wanted to be thinking about right now. Adam was the


    one person that


    made me forget about him, and now he was bringing him up


    doesn¡®t exactly disappear in a day; that is when you truly did love someone, however, not like the love


    Bryan and Aria had


    for me.


    ¡°I do,¡± I whisper. It¡®s the first words I¡¯ve spoken to Adam,


    and it just happened to be my confession to still loving my


    traitorous ex¨Cboyfriend, who I also happen to hate with a


    passion.


    Apparently, it was possible to love and hate someone at


    the same time.


    My eyes are drawn right back to the stain on his shirt,


    and he catches me this time.


    ¡°Does it bother you that much?¡± He asks in a throaty


    whisper. I don¡®t have time toprehend his question when


    he grabs the edge of the t¨Cshirt and shoves it over his head,


    leaving his chest bare in front of me.


    My jaw drops, and I can¡®t stop staring at how smooth


    and shiny it is. I¡®m suddenly hit with a strong desire to touch


    1. it. I¡®ve certainly forgotten about everything now that he¡®s


    standing in front of me shirtless. I¡®ve surely forgotten that


    I¡®m out here with the dark prince himself all alone in the dark


    woods. I¡¯ve surely forgotten that I¡®m far away from everyone


    else to call for help if I needed it. I¡®ve even forgotten that my


    parents would kill me if they knew what I was up to. And I¡®ve


    definitely forgotten how to freaking breathe once more.


    How does he know that it¡®s been bothering me? Please


    tell me he can¡®t read minds because that would be extremely


    else to call for help it I needed it. I¡®ve even forgotten that my


    parents would kill me if they knew what I was up to. And I¡®ve


    definitely forgotten how to freaking breathe once more.


    How does he know that it¡®s been bothering me? Please


    tell me he can¡®t read minds because that would be extremely


    embarrassing: I¡®ve already been embarrassed enough


    already, I didn¡®t need any more of that.


    But do I even care about any of that right now? The


    answer is clear and straightforward; no. All I care about right


    now is reaching forward and touching him in the most


    intimate ways possible. It¡®s like my body has absolutely zero


    control around him, and I want to scream in frustration, not


    in frustration that I have no control over my body; no, I¡®m


    frustrated that I haven¡®t touched him as yet.


    It couldn¡®t possibly be healthy wanting to touch


    someone this badly, could it? I barely knew this man, for


    crying out loud


    Lies.


    You know him.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    You¡®ve studied him for years. You¡®ve painted him, drawn


    every feature of his face, dreamt of his pretty eyes every


    night. Cried yourself to sleep, wishing he was touching you.


    You know him more than you would let yourself admit.


    I don¡®t know what¡®s happening to me, but I do realize


    hat I¡®m walking towards him. I feel like I¡®m under a spell,


    nd it¡®s a damn strong one.


    every feature of his face, dreamt of his pretty eyes every


    night. Cried yourself to sleep, wishing he was touching you.


    You know him more than you would let yourself admit.


    I don¡®t know what¡®s happening to me, but I do realize


    that I¡®m walking towards him. I feel like I¡®m under a spell,


    and it¡®s a damn strong one.


    Adam watches me like a hawk; he¡®s very aware of my


    body getting closer to his, but he does not move away; he


    stands still like a stone and let mee to him.


    Thesitantly raise my hand, just one; I¡®m too scared to


    use both hands right now. Adam exhales loudly when I


    finally touch him, and I think I do the exact opposite. I inhale


    as deeply as I could, taking in as much of his scent as


    possible. Something about the smell of the woods mixed


    with his own aroma has my heart racing and my body


    wanting more.


    I suddenly decided that this is not enough; I need more. lean closer to him and inhale once more before


    pressing my lips to his chest.


    Adam goes rigid in front of me. It¡®s only then that


    alize what I¡¯ve done, and my head shoots upwards to look


    bat him, scared of how far I¡®ve gone.


    gasp at what I see next.


    Adam¡®s eyes are entirely ck; it¡®s as though I¡®m staring


    o one of his dark holes even though I¡®ve never seen him


    ate one before.

 Chapter 10

    Chapter 10


    Chapter 10


    He steps back from me until there is enough room


    between us for a car to pass. I can¡®t tell what he¡®s thinking


    exactly, but I know that he doesn¡®t want to be near me


    anymore; I¡¯m sure of that much. His apparent rejection hurts


    me, but I¡®m more concerned about what he will say next if


    he¡®s ever going to speak to me again.


    What was I thinking? Did I go around kissing guys on


    their chest now? I¡®ve never been this bold or rebellious


    before. All i know is that this invisible pull between us is


    causing me to act this crazy. I¡®m shaking with nervousness as


    I wait for him to say something. His eyes are growing darker


    by the second, and I know that I should be afraid, but all I


    feel now is worry. I continue to watch him cautiously, and he


    turns around to face the woods; it seems like he¡®s trying not


    to look at me anymore. He rubs a hand down his face, and I


    make a step forward towards him; I wanted to apologize,


    that was all.


    ¡°LEAVE...¡±


    I¡®m shocked by hismand, and I pause midway. I


    don¡®t make another attempt to move forward, not after his


    order for me to leave. I knew that he was about to say


    something to hurt me, but I didn¡®t think he wouldmand


    me to go like that. I try to calm my aching heart, but it¡®s so


    hard to do


    what he¡®s doing to my body, he knows it¡®s not natural, and


    he knows that it¡®s only him that¡®s bringing about these


    changes in me. He knows that I¡®ve wanted to touch him for a


    long time; he knows that I¡®ve wanted him to feel me also


    Even now, my body was wide awake and desperate for just


    one touch from him.


    ¡°GET THE HELL OUT FROM HERE!¡± He shouts louder this


    time. I flinch at his tone, this was thest thing I expected


    him to say, and it stung like a bee.


    Still, I can¡®t find the strength to move from the hole I¡®d


    dug with my shoes from pressing on the ground too hard. I


    can understand that he¡®s angry that I¡®d kiss him out of


    nowhere but does he still have to be this harsh towards me?


    I¡®m startled and broken¨Chearted; it¡®s hard to move when!


    feel so empty inside. One rejection was hard enough, but


    two? I mean, Bryan wasn¡®t technically a rejection; he


    cheated. And it¡®s not like I confessed to liking Adam either.


    No, you only did much worse than that, didn¡¯t you?


    He suddenly turns back around and crosses the


    distance between us. I gasp when he grabs my hair roughly in


    his, pulling my head back so that I¡®m staring directly into his


    gloomy eyes now. There is so much darkness and loneliness


    but still, somehow to me, they¡®re the most beautiful eyes I¡®ve


    ever seen. I feel lost in them, and for a moment, I forget


    what I¡®ve just done; his warm breath tangles with my own,


    and I want to close the distance between us. Neither one of


    His words give me a rude awakening.


    My eyes widen in horror, and I feel tears form in them as


    I turn and run out of the woods, away from him, away from


    the person I want to be as close to as possible. I don¡®t know


    why I have to be this weak; why do I make people do these


    things to me? Why should I cry for someone I barely knew?


    Just because he spoke roughly to me?


    I don¡®t waste any time as I open the gate and rush into


    the house. I need to get out of here quickly; I don¡®t want


    anyone to see me like this. People would think that my tears


    were because of Bryan and Aria, and that was thest thing!


    wanted to see all over my feed when I opened my phone.


    But at the same time, I didn¡®t want anyone to suspect that!


    was out there with Adam all alone. If word got out, it would


    surely reach my parents, which would be the worst thing


    that could ever happen to me right now.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Abigail calls out to me just before I reach the exit.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong?¡±


    I wipe the tears away from my face and try to be strong,


    ¡°I just need to go home.¡± I tell her.


    She studies me with concern but eventually nods her


    head and opens the door for me. ¡°I understand. We can talk


    tomorrow in school. I hope you feel better, Amiera.¡±


    Inod and thank her before finally escaping. Hopefully,


    no one except her saw me like that. Even though I barely


    knew Abigail, I trusted her. Which was probably not the


    embarrassment. I enter the limousine waiting outside for me


    and drop myself onto the seat with tears streaming down


    my cheeks.


    I can¡®t even imagine what Adam thought about me now.


    He must feel that I¡®m a lunatic for pulling a stunt like that. A


    guy takes off his shirt in front of me, and the first thing that I


    do is kiss his naked chest?


    What the hell was wrong with me? I was never like that


    before. Bryan and I did things together, but we never went all


    the way, and I¡®ve never felt the need to be close to him the


    way I needed to be near Adam tonight. I still have no idea what happened back there, but I think it¡®s safe


    to say that


    Adam would never want to be in the same room with me


    again.


    All the times I¡®ve done things with Bryan not once did |


    ever initiate anything; he was always the one to start kissing


    and touching me. I always went along with it until I thought


    he was going too far, then I would stop him immediately. He


    would get annoyed, but he never forced himself onto me; it


    was one of the things I had loved about him.


    Everything was different with Adam, however. So, so


    different. Tonight, if he had only touched me back,


    wouldn¡®t have wanted him to stop. I would have let him do


    whatever he wanted to do with me.


    My thoughts frighten me to the point that I want to go in


    a corner and hide


    from myself No one should have an


    would get annoyed, but he never forced himself onto me; it


    was one of the things I had loved about him.


    Everything was different with Adam, however. So, so


    different. Tonight, if he had only touched me back, I


    wouldn¡®t have wanted him to stop. I would have let him do


    whatever he wanted to do with me.


    My thoughts frighten me to the point that I want to go in


    a corner and hide... From myself. No one should have so


    much power over me. No one.


    From today onwards, I¡®ll never forget his reaction to me


    touching him. It doesn¡®t help that it felt so good. His skin was


    a lot smoother than it looked, and if I licked my lips right


    now, I would probably be able to taste him.


    ¡°What¡®s wrong with me?¡± I groan against the seat.


    Was his rejection not enough for me to stop thinking


    about him like this? Why couldn¡®t I have just stuck with


    admiring him from afar? It was much easier back then when


    he didn¡®t know that I existed. Now, I¡®ll always be the crazy girl


    that kissed his chest without his permission.


    Why did he have to go and remove his shirt in the first


    ce? I still didn¡®t understand how he knew how much the


    stain on his shirt bothered me. And why would he go through


    all that trouble to please me? He was nice enough to


    remove it because of me, and I just had to reward him by


    being aplete psycho.


    ¡®Do you still love him?¡®


    anything else after I confessed that I did, so how did I know


    what he really felt after my confession? I had so many


    questions that I didn¡®t think I would be able to sleep tonight.


    Was it possible that he did bounce into my ex¨Cboyfriend


    today because he was trying to protect me? My heart warms


    at just the possibility of that being true.


    I don¡®t think any of that will matter anymore after the


    mess I made tonight, though.


    What was wrong with me? Why did I have to do


    something like that? How is it that I have no control over my


    body around him? He was dangerous indeed, but not for the


    reason I¡®ve heard about my entire life. He was dangerous


    because he made me feel things that should be illegal.


    I needed to get a hold of myself before I entered my


    home; if my parents saw me like this, they would know that something terrible had happened, and I¡®m not


    up for being questioned by them right now.


    I exit the limo and walk up to the gigantic door that


    opens upon my arrival.


    The moment I step inside, my parents are already there


    waiting for me. I can¡®t imagine what they have been thinking


    this entire time; even though they did this just for me to


    forgive Aria and Bryan, it was the first time they¡®d ever


    allowed me to attend a party. They must have been crazy


    with worry about what trouble I¡®ve gotten myself into


    ch..diball


    tell....


    th.d.


    ¨C


    ¨C


    L¨C


    Should I tell them that I kissed the dark prince¡¯s bare


    chest and let them deal with me to end this torture?


    ¡°Why are your cheeks so red?¡± My mother asks


    suspiciously.


    My heartbeat elerates, and I try to think of a lie.


    ¡°It was my first party, mother,¡± I try to exin. ¡°I¡®m not


    used to the environment; I guess that¡®s why I¡®m a bit


    flustered.¡±


    ¡°Did you speak to Bryan and Aria?¡± My father questions me. Of course, they would ask this question; it¡®s


    all they¡®re


    concerned about


    ¡°They tried speaking to me, yes,¡± I answer him. ¡°But!


    wanted nothing to do with them, just like I¡®ve been telling


    you multiple times before. I can¡®t just forget what they did to


    me in a day; it will take some time before I forgive them.¡±


    If I ever can forgive them, I don¡®t say this to my parents


    because I don¡®t want them on my back every single day over


    this matter.


    ¡°I¡®m exhausted. Can I go to my room now?¡± I ask.


    My mother looks to my father, and they both sigh, ¡°go


    ahead.¡±


    I quietly excuse myself and rush towards my bedroom. I. shut the door as soon as I reached it and threw


    myself onto


    the bed


    Lizzie pushes me onto the chair and ces my shirt out


    of the way, revealing my chest to her. I go rigid when she


    starts kissing my naked chest; why can¡®t these kisses


    vibrant red hair sprawled over my chest as her soft lips


    touched me. It was one simple touch, one f*****g touch, and


    it made me almost lose my f*****g mind. How were they


    even that soft? I¡®ve had many lovers in the past, but no one¡®s


    ever had such soft lips.


    Damn it. I close my eyes, and it somehow makes it


    easier to see her face; she isn¡®t here with me right now, but I


    can still see her so clearly that it¡®s like she is with us in the


    room.


    Her messy yet exotic red hair is begging me to touch it,


    and her eyes are daring me toe closer.


    ¡°Okay, what the hell is wrong with you today?¡± Lizzie


    asks as she tries to catch my attention.


    It¡®s only then that I realize that her shirt is off, and she¡®s


    now only in her underwear on top of me.


    ¡°I think that I¡®m close to finding the ming whisperer,¡±


    I tell her. I admit this to her, but I refrain from telling her who


    it is and the strange pull of emotions I feel whenever I¡®m


    around her.


    She stills on top of me, ¡°are you serious? Who is it, and


    vhy are you only just telling me this?¡± she demands.


    why are you only just telling me this?¡± she demands.


    I sigh and lift her off me, ¡°I¡®m not sure as yet. I need to


    get closer to her before I can confirm this. I don¡®t want to tell


    you who she is until I¡®m certain that it is her.¡±


    Her brows scrunch together the way it always does


    when she¡®s angry. ¡°I still don¡®t see why you can¡®t just tell


    me.¡±


    I can quickly tell her, but for some reason, I can¡®t find it


    in myself to do so. I don¡®t think it¡®s just because I¡¯m not sure


    if it is the girl I suspect yet; there is more to it, but I can¡®t just


    put my finger on it.


    I see her in front of me again, like I¡®ve been doing ever


    since she boldly kissed my chest earlier tonight. I lost control


    back there, and I can¡®t ever let something like that happen


    again


    Talso don¡®t know why her saying that she was still in


    love with that asshole upset me so much. I tried hard to hide


    my reaction from her, but it was f*****g killing me inside to


    know that she still loved him, or even loved him at all for


    that matter.


    What gives her the right to love anyone? But what gives


    me the f*****g right to ask that question?


    I guess these were all the reasons that made me think


    that she had it in her to be the ming whisperer. My kind


    has been waiting for her arrival for decades now. We¡®ve read


    countless books about her and what to expect. There were


    countless books about her and what to expect. There were


    even books about the ming whisperer and the darkest


    whisperer of all; me. There were books written about a


    whisperer who could create multiple ck holes at once.


    and I was the only one of my kind capable of doing it. It¡®s


    why my family has always known that I would be the one to


    find her. But did I really see her? I couldn¡®t just sit back and


    wait for the festival to find this out. I wanted to know


    beforehand.


    To do that, I¡®ll have to get closer to her, but was that


    such a good idea after nearly losing my mind tonight?


    I¡®ve been warned of the intense feelings that would rush


    through my body the moment she entered my life, and I


    have to say that these emotions fit the description and


    warnings perfectly.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    ¡°Why have you been acting distant with me?¡± Lizzie


    demands. ¡°Is it because I was away for a while? Did someone


    else manage to snatch you from me?¡±


    zily lift my eyes towards her, ¡°you know that you¡®ve


    had my heart since the very beginning. Why do you ask such silly questions?¡±


    She narrows her eyes before throwing her head back


    andughing, ¡°Of course, you can¡®t forget about me so


    quickly. I mean, I¡®m Lizzie; men go crazy for me. It¡®s us


    against the world, Adam; it always will be. There is so much


    why my family has always known that I would be the one to


    find her. But did I really see her? I couldn¡®t just sit back and


    wait for the festival to find this out. I wanted to know


    beforehand.


    To do that, I¡®ll have to get closer to her; but was that


    such a good idea after nearly losing my mind tonight?


    I¡®ve been warned of the intense feelings that would rush


    through my body the moment she entered my life, and I


    have to say that these emotions fit the description and


    warnings perfectly.


    ¡°Why have you been acting distant with me?¡± Lizzie


    demands. ¡°Is it because I was away for a while? Did someone


    else manage to snatch you from me?¡±


    zily lift my eyes towards her, ¡°you know that you¡®ve


    had my heart since the very beginning. Why do you ask such


    silly questions?¡±


    She narrows her eyes before throwing her head back


    andughing. ¡°Of course, you can¡®t forget about me so quickly. I mean, I¡®m Lizzie; men go crazy for me.


    It¡®s us against the world, Adam; it always will be. There is so much for us to do. I didn¡®t go hunting for


    things that could aid in our ns just to have you slip through my fingers like that.¡±


    I shake my head and grab her waist, pulling her back on


    top of me, ¡°Slip through your fingers.¡± I hiss. ¡°Never.¡±


    Even though I say the words, another image of the


    strangely beautiful girl pops back into

 Chapter 11

    Chapter 11


    Chapter 11


    ¡°Amiera, you have to get up now.¡± I hear my mother


    shouting above me.


    What time was it? I didn¡®t care; I didn¡®t want to go to


    school today. I couldn¡®t sleep at allst night, and I sure as


    hell did not want to see Adam today after what happened


    between us yesterday.


    I always took things to another level, but this time I¡®ve


    crossed the line. What if Adam decided to tell everyone at


    school? What would happen then? I could see all of the girls


    spent my entire life facing people that threw insults at me;


    I¡®ve been bullied more times than I can count. One would


    think that I would have learned to at least keep away from


    people like Adam.


    I couldn¡®t believe that I was this stupid; I¡®d already been


    through so much embarrassment; what was I thinking would


    happen when I willingly followed Adam out into the woods?


    ¡°Mom, I don¡®t want to attend school today,¡± I say, my


    voice muffled against the pillow. I didn¡®t want to show too


    much emotion for her to grow suspicious. Thest thing!


    wanted was for her to do some digging into the events of the


    party


    ¡°Amiera,¡± she sighs. ¡°You have a perfect attendance


    record; you cannot mess it up now.¡±


    More Rewards swollen and dark eyes. Just great, everyone wouiake one


    look at me and know that I¡®ve been crying the entire night.


    Or I could me it on staying upte at the party; that


    sounded much better. Hopefully, I won¡®t be the only one


    looking like this today. When I left, half of the party¨Cgoers


    were already intoxicated and were sprawled out everywhere.


    As far as I know, they could still be in that house. Though


    alcohol didn¡®t affect my kind for far too long, we usually snap


    out of it quickly. I wouldn¡®t know for sure since I¡®ve never


    had it, but I¡®ve seen others of my kind, and within a few


    hours, they are usually back to themselves.


    Inod at myself in front of the mirror and put on my


    determined face. I could do this.


    I could totally do this. No one would make me feel less


    of myself today; I won¡®t let them.


    I can¡®t do this.


    I¡®m staring at the school¡®s entrance, and I can¡®t find the


    motivation I need to enter.


    I always do this; I stare at myself in the mirror and tell


    myself that I can do something, only to realize muchter


    that I was wrong. By that time, it¡®s always toote for me. I


    look behind me towards the exit and consider skipping


    school for the first time in my life¨Cfear of what my parents


    would do if they ever found out quickly changes my mind.


    ¡°Amiera!¡±


    entrance. Thankfully, no one seems to be paying us any


    attention, at least for now. Everyone pretty much looked the


    same as me, needing as much sleep as possible.


    When I enter the ssroom, Adam is nowhere to be


    found, and I breathe a sigh of relief. But the truth remained


    that he usually entered ss right on time or five to ten


    minuteste, sometimes muchter. I start to rx a little on


    the chair, but a part of me still wants to see him. That part of


    me is disappointed at the chance of him not showing up


    today. I try to wipe those emotions out of my heart and


    mind. I had no reason to be this upset about not seeing him


    in ss. I should be happy; this meant that I didn¡®t have to


    be embarrassed when I saw him.


    And then I feel him; I know he¡®s here without even


    looking up. I do my best to keep my eyes stuck on the book in front of me. I don¡®t want to look at him; still


    scared of


    what he¡®d do when he sees me.


    There are satisfied sighs around me, and I know that all


    the girls are staring at him. This time, however, even the guys


    seem to be excited over something.


    ¡°Damn, she¡®s gorgeous. I can¡®t believe she¡®s back.¡±


    Abigail¡®s words prompt me to look up and what I see


    next makes my heart sink. There is a beautiful blonde


    standing right next to Adam, she¡®s even more gorgeous than


    Aria, and that¡®s saying a lot.


    ¡°I think she might be Adam¡®s ex¨Cgirlfriend, Lizzie,¡± Abigail


    H THmet die seuneu 155 duur me, and I was


    the girls are staring at him. This time, however, even the guys


    seem to be excited over something.


    ¡°Damn, she¡®s gorgeous. I can¡®t believe she¡®s back.¡±


    Abigail¡®s words prompt me to look up and what I see


    next makes my heart sink. There is a beautiful blonde


    standing right next to Adam, she¡®s even more gorgeous than


    Aria, and that¡®s saying a lot.


    ¡°I think she might be Adam¡®s ex¨Cgirlfriend, Lizzie,¡± Abigail


    whispers to me. ¡°Rumors have it that they had a pretty


    shitty break upst year. Maybe they¡®re deciding to get back


    together; that¡®s the only reason I can think of for those two


    to be seen together.¡±


    I couldn¡®t believe this. I touched his chest and even


    kissed it when this entire time, he could have been in a


    rtionship with her. I felt sick to my stomach. How did this


    make me any better than Aria?


    Aria knew about you; you knew nothing about this girl, 1


    tried to remind myself. Again I was ming myself for no


    reason.


    ¡°Good morning, ss,¡± the teacher greets us. ¡°Just a


    few more days for the much¨Canticipated festival. Who¡®s


    excited?¡±


    Everyone begins to cheer in encouragement, excluding


    1. me.


    ¡°Are you not excited about this?¡± Abigail asks me with


    ¡°Good morning, ss,¡± the teacher greets us. ¡°Just a


    few more days for the much¨Canticipated festival. Who¡®s


    excited?¡±


    Everyone begins to cheer in encouragement, excluding


    1. me.


    ¡°Are you not excited about this?¡± Abigail asks me with


    curious eyes.


    I shrug my shoulders, ¡°at first, when I first found out


    about the ming whisperer, I was beyond excited at the


    thought of someone like that being present around us.


    However, after attending that event every year and not


    seeing it happen to anyone, I¡®m sort of not believing it


    anymore. What if it¡®s just some made¨Cup story to make


    school more entertaining?¡±


    Abigailughs, ¡°I get where you¡®reing from, but I Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    still have my faith in them. I don¡®t know if it will be a boy or


    girl, but I¡®m crossing my fingers that it will be a woman. I


    mean, how cool would that be?¡±


    I was happy that at least one of us still had faith in this


    story. But I would only believe it when I see it.


    My eyes go back to Adam, and I¡®m filled with so much


    envy that I feel a fire burning within my veins. I¡®m angry that


    he showed up today with her, and I¡®m mad that she¡®s flipping


    her hair and batting her eyshes up at him. I should be the


    one there; he should be looking at me, not at her.


    My eyes go back to Adam, and I¡®m filled with so much


    envy that I feel a fire burning within my veins. I¡¯m angry that


    he showed up today with her, and I¡®m mad that she¡®s flipping


    her hair and batting her eyshes up at him. I should be the


    one there; he should be looking at me, not at her.


    As if reading my mind, he stops looking at her and puts


    his full heated gaze on me. The pen drops from my hand, and


    my lips part slightly. Immediately my heartbeat picks up,


    and I feel a burning sensation in my belly.


    Somehow, I¡¯m turned on all over again. My body feels


    like it¡®s alive again, and I want to walk over to him and


    straddle hisp. His gaze lowers to my lips, and my body


    shivers from just the thought of his finger touching me there


    before leaning down and giving me a deep, passionate kiss.


    Lizzie realizes that she no longer has his full attention,


    and she follows his gaze to see him staring at me. Her eyes


    narrow the moment that she gives me a once¨Cover. I¡®ve been


    looked at like that before, many times by my own friend,


    ex¨Cfriend. She doesn¡®t see what Adam can possibly be seeing


    in me; she doesn¡®t understand why he¡®s looking my way.


    Maybe Aria always thought the same; perhaps she always


    wondered why Bryan was with me in the first ce; I¡®m sure


    that she wasn¡®t the only one that had thoughts like that


    before.


    Lizzie leans into Adam and seductively touches his chin before she turns him to face her. She¡®s trying to


    tell me that

 Chapter 12

    Chapter 12


    Chapter 12


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Abigail asks, drawing my attention back


    to her. Her eyes are filled with curiosity as she waits for me to


    answer her.


    Did she notice something? Was I indeed that obvious?


    But when have I never been?


    ¡°¡®Yes, why do you ask?¡±


    She quirks a brow, ¡°maybe it¡®s because you¡®re staring at


    Adam and Lizzie with a look of vengeance on your face. I


    thought that look would have been directed at Bryan and


    Aria; I must say I¡®m surprised that it¡®s for those two instead.


    While your ex¨Cboyfriend can¡®t stop looking your way, your


    eyes have been glued to the forbidden dark prince. I¡®m


    surprised, that¡®s all.¡±


    i blush at her words, ¡°|¨C uh...¡±


    What did I tell her? And what did she mean by Bryan


    couldn¡®t stop looking my way? I didn¡®t notice him looking at


    me, but it¡®s not like I was paying attention to him to know


    whether that was true or not.


    ¡°You don¡®t have to tell me if you don¡®t want to.¡± She


    cuts me off. I loved this about Abigail; she never tried to force


    me to tell her anything. Aria was never like that; she always


    insisted that I told her everything about my life even when I


    wasn¡®tfortable talking about certain things. I should


    stopparing the two of them; they were both different in


    Yet


    sopus CH TREUUU


    shouts and ducks her head when the teacher looks at us.


    ¡°I know, I don¡®t know why I did it,¡± I whisper when she


    stops looking our way. ¡°I just lost control over my body;


    couldn¡®t stop myselfst night even if I wanted to.¡±


    ¡°How are you not intimidated by him? I would be scared


    out of my mind to follow any one of his kind out into the


    woods all by myself. I know they haven¡®t exactly tried to take


    over the world as yet, but it¡®s still written in the prophecy.¡±


    Of course, the stupid prophecy that will nevere


    true. Why was that even written in the first ce?


    ¡°That¡®s not all,¡± I tell her.


    Her eyebrows raise in shock, ¡°I can¡®t possibly think what


    could top this.¡±


    I take a deep breath before I begin to try to exin what


    happened. ¡°I sort off... Well, it¡®s a long story, but the night


    ended with me kissing his bare chest. He took off his shirt in


    front of me, and the first thing I did was kiss him there. !


    know I¡®m crazy, and I honestly think that I¡®m losing my damn


    mind, but I did it, and I feel like it¡®s the worst thing that!


    could have possibly done yesterday.¡±


    Abigail drops the juice she was drinking and spills it all


    over the table, She quickly cleaned it up before it could mess


    up our books or before the teacher could notice us again!


    was already not her favorite student; I think I wasn¡¯t any


    teacher¡®s favorite student since I couldn¡®t create fire; I made


    something like that. Scratch that; there is no way you¡®re


    INSANE enough to do that.¡±


    I wish that were the case, but clearly, I should stick a


    paper on my forehead that called me crazy so that people


    would stay far away from me.


    ¡°It¡®s up to you to believe me or not, but that¡®s what


    happened. I haven¡®t been able to sleep sincest night. I


    can¡®t get over it. I don¡®t understand what made me do


    something so crazy either. It was like I had no control over


    my body.¡±


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Abigail¡®s eyes are wide, and it¡®s a wonder how they


    haven¡®t popped out of her head as yet.


    ¡°I can¡®t believe this.¡± she whispers, ¡°you¡®ve always been


    this innocent girl that never broke the rules. Then Bryan


    breaks your heart, and it¡®s like you¡®ve snapped into this bad


    bitch. Which isn¡®t a bad thing, so you don¡®t have to look that


    way. But wait, what was his reaction after you made such a


    bold move?¡±


    I sigh as I remember the way he shouted for me to leave


    usually the type to wee a woman into his bed quite


    easily. I can¡®t tell if the rumors are urate however, it could


    just be stories from the many girls that have always wanted


    just a taste of him.


    The ringing of the bell snaps me out of my thoughts. I


    can¡®t help but watch Adam and Lizzie walk out of the


    can¡®t help but watch Adam and Lizzie walk out of the


    ssroom. They are perfect for each other; they match in


    every way possible, even in the way that they both walked.


    She is the kind of woman everyone would expect to be


    Adam¡®s girlfriend, not someone like me.


    ¡°Let¡®s get something to eat,¡± Abigail says as she senses


    my foul mood. I follow her out into the cafeteria; after


    collecting our food in the trays, we walk towards the first


    empty tables that we see.


    ¡°So,¡± she says after taking her first bite. ¡°Are you going


    to continue the story? I hope I¡®m not making you


    ufortable; you don¡®t have to tell me unless you want


    1. to. I just want to make that clear to you. However, I am


    excited to know the rest of the story. I don¡®t think I¡®ll ever


    know what it¡®s like to have such an eventful night with a dark


    whisperer.¡±


    My cheeks are red now, but before I can respond, I see


    footsteps heading our way. Part of me wishes that it was


    Adam, but I know that it would be impossible. Adam hasn¡®t


    looked at me once since I entered the cafeteria. Lizzie has


    had his full attention ever since she caught him looking at


    me earlier. He¡®s finally started avoiding me, and I can¡®t me


    him. What I did yesterday was unforgivable and not


    forgetting, insane,


    I¡®m just grateful that he didn¡®t tell anyone in school, at


    least as yet. If he¡®d done that, there would have been a lot of


    I¡®m just grateful that he didn¡®t tell anyone in school, at least as yet. If he¡®d done that, there would have


    been a lot of


    couple even to look my way, which should be a good thing,


    except I am not happy in the least.


    Why would he even bother about me? I was clearly


    irrelevant in his life. He would be preupied now that his


    ex¨Cgirlfriend was back in his life. And I still wasn¡®t even sure if


    she was still his ex or if they were back together.


    Someone clears their throat, reminding me of where !


    was. Still in the cafeteria, dreaming about Adam.


    I¡®m surprised to see Bryan, well, not all that surprised. I


    did see footstepsing towards me earlier.


    ¡°Why are you here, Bryan?¡±


    ¡°I just want to talk to you.¡± He says. ¡°I saw you go into


    the woodsst night... And I¡®m not sure what time you


    came back out, but I did notice Adam returning... I just want


    to make sure that nothing happened to you out there.¡±


    I want tough at his bogus concern. Why was he


    pretending to care about me now? Why now, out of all the


    days we cared about each other? I¡®m sorry, all the days!


    cared for him. I didn¡®t believe that he was finally growing a


    conscience.


    ¡°What I do or don¡®t do from now on should not be your


    namentando un


    snap.


    What did I have to do to get this guy to leave me alone?


    Why couldn¡®t he see that it wasn¡®t his ce to worry about


    me anymore or, in this case, pretend to worry about me.


    He rubs his face in frustration, ¡°how can this not concern me when I still care for you?¡± he demands. ¡°I¡®m


    allowed to care for you, aren¡®t I? I¡®m not heartless, Amiera.


    Adam is a f*****g dangerous guy; I don¡®t think you should


    ever have anything to do with him. You¡®re smarter than that.


    I understand that you may be trying to get back at me for


    everything I¡¯ve done for you. But don¡®t you think that you¡®re


    overdoing it now? I mean, if you needed to get back at me,


    couldn¡®t you choose a less dangerous guy than Adam? Pick


    anyone else. Just don¡®t destroy your life by entertaining


    someone like him.¡±


    My eyes shoot up to him in annoyance. Out of everyone


    to see me following Adam into the woods, why did it have to


    be him? And why does he think that I¡®m doing this to get


    back at him? Did he really believe that everything was about


    him? Could he not see that I was trying my best to limit any


    sort of physical contact between the two of us?


    I¡®m about to express my annoyance with him when


    someone joins us.


    My lips part when I see Adam standing to the side of me,


    much closer than Bryan.


    His tongue is against his cheek, and I don¡®t know how to


    him? Could he not see that I was trying my best to limit any


    sort of physical contact between the two of us?


    I¡®m about to express my annoyance with him when


    someone joins us.


    My lips part when I see Adam standing to the side of me,


    much closer than Bryan.


    His tongue is against his cheek, and I don¡®t know how to


    read the emotion on his face. He doesn¡®t even pay any


    attention to Bryan; in fact, he acts like he is invisible to him.


    He leans down and ces both of his hands on the


    table in front of me. I hear myself hup as he leans in closer


    so that our faces are inches apart. Once again, I¡®m


    embarrassing myself in front of him. When did I ever hup


    this much before?


    He pins me with his gaze, and I think I forgot how to


    breathe. ¡°A bunch of my friends and I are having this movie


    night, be there tonight... ten, at my ce.¡±


    He straightens himself and pinches his t¨Cshirt right


    above the spot I kissedst night. I don¡®t know if he did that


    to tease me or if I was reading too much into it. Either way,


    can¡®t help the rush of images that bombard my mind all at


    once.


    I press my legs together and swallow hard.


    ¡°Tonight. I¡®ll be waiting.¡±


    Igape at him, obviously in shock that he said that to me


    in front of Bryan and Abigail. In fact, I¡®m shocked that he

 Chapter 13

    Chapter 13


    Chapter 13


    I can¡®t help but watch Adam walk away. Today he is


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    dressed in blue jeans and a white t¨Cshirt. He doesn¡®t even try


    to look good but still does. He¡®s the type of man that could


    wear anything and still look irresistible. I notice that Lizzie is


    nowhere around, and I wonder if he waited for her to leave


    to speak to me. He didn¡®t try toe to me while she was


    sitting next to him and running her fingers through his hair,


    so he might have waited for her to leave first. I shake my


    head; I had to stop doing this to myself. I needed to stop


    thinking about the two of them.


    ¡°What the hell happened between the two of you


    yesterday?¡± Bryan demands. Obviously, he heard every


    single thing that Adam just said to me.


    Of course, I¡®m not about to tell him everything that I did


    reaction; I¡®m not going to answer him because it¡®s none of


    his business.


    ¡°Shouldn¡®t you be next to Aria?¡± I ask him. ¡°She¡®s


    looking around for you right now,¡± I tell him.


    She had just entered the cafeteria and was indeed


    looking around for him. What would she think if she saw him


    standing right next to me?


    He follows my gaze and mumbles something under his


    breath before he makes his way towards her.


    care what he thinks?¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°I want nothing to do with him. I have


    no idea why he¡®s still trying to be relevant in my life.¡±


    He indeed was an ass. Shouldn¡®t he be concerned about


    why his current girlfriend is over there in the corner having a


    heated argument with Adam¡®s brother, her ex¨Cboyfriend? He


    was still looking my way even though she was doing that


    right in front of his eyes. I wish he used to pay me this much


    attention when we were together. But no, he chose to ¡®care¡®


    about me after publicly humiliating me and dumping me in


    the worst way possible. Now he expects me to forget


    everything and be what, friends with him? Ha. He had


    another thinging.


    Aria wasn¡®t any different either; she also chose to act as


    she cared about our friendship only after betraying my trust.


    Both of their actions are ridiculous; they¡®ve been


    cheating behind everyone¡®s back, and now that they are out


    in the open, they choose to be hung up on the people they


    mistreated. At this point, I think both of them are just


    looking for more attention.


    ¡°I can¡®t believe that you¡®ve been invited to one of


    Adam¡®s movie nights. He rarely ever invites anyone, only the


    people closest to him. Why do you think he did that? Do you


    think he wants more from you? I mean, you did kiss his chest


    and all...¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± I whisper. We were still in the cafeteria, and


    Snnn, whisper, we were stil in the careteria, ang


    people here loved to listen in on conversations. I didn¡®t want


    that story being told all over school.


    She puts a finger over her mouth, ¡°I¡®m sorry.¡±¡±


    ¡°It¡®s okay.¡± I tell her as I grab the tray from the table.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if I¡®ll be able to go: you probably have already


    heard about my parents and how strict they are when it


    family either, just like all of the elders around us. You know


    that they have this crazy idea that they would be the doom


    of us all. But as we can see, Adam and his family are totally


    normal; everyone else is the delusional ones.¡±


    Including me, yesterday I¡®ve proven that even I am a bit


    crazier than Adam or his family would ever be.


    She nods, ¡°I too believe that they take things a bit too


    far. If I try to say anything in their favor, my parents look at


    me as though I¡®m insane. There is no changing our parents


    minds about their kind. I me the prophecies; they should


    not even exist. I haven¡®t seen a single one of those things


    I push the chair backward and walk over to the bin,


    Abigail following me closely behind.


    ¡°My parents are the same.¡±


    But something in me wants to meet Adam desperately,


    Maybe I want him to think better of me; I didn¡®t exactly leave a good impression on him. I can¡®t exin it,


    but I need him


    I push the chair backward and walk over to the bin,


    Abigail following me closely behind.


    ¡°My parents are the same.¡±


    But something in me wants to meet Adam desperately.


    Maybe I want him to think better of me; I didn¡®t exactly leave


    a good impression on him. I can¡®t exin it, but I need him


    to see that I was not crazy, at least not totally. I want him to


    like me.


    I pause and take a moment to think about those


    forbidden thoughts. I want Adam to like me? I didn¡®t even


    realize that my body wanted something like that.


    ¡°Ah, are you okay?¡± Abigail asks me.


    It¡®s only then that I realize I¡®m standing with the tray in


    hand right over the bin. I¡®ve been like that for more than a


    minute, just lost in my thoughts. I can¡®t imagine how that


    must have looked to her.


    I quickly dump the leftovers into the bin and force a


    smile on my face, ¡°I just have a lot on my mind.¡±


    ¡°I¡®m sure it¡®s about Adam,¡± she winks at me. ¡°I think that


    you should go tonight. I just don¡®t know how you¡®re going to


    convince your parents.¡±


    I have no idea why Adam invited me to movie night


    tonight at his home, but I know I can¡®t tell this my parents. I


    needed to make up a believable lie that would give me the free pass that I needed

 Chapter 14

    Chapter 14


    Chapter 14


    ¡± Thing UEL QVI


    ,¡± itali Ashian Ha


    qurba brow and takes it on the sota opposite


    m


    it


    women that i knew or is


    h


    o me | can have some


    fun with


    Hin questionnge deep within, and it takes allo my control motto snap at him.


    ¡°You are not toy a fingh on her,¡± I warn him.¡±


    mine.¡±


    He holds up his hands in a defensive pose, Yow, you don¡¯t have to get all worked up. I¡¯ll try to keep my


    distanci


    for your benefit


    Tan¡¯t hide my annoyance with him, and instead, I pick myself off the sofa and walk towards the reasure


    room. We kept everything of great value to us inside of here, including the many books about the ming


    whisperer.


    Tonight I would be closer to confirming my suspicions


    about the pretty redhead. I pull one of the books out of the


    shelf and turn the pages until I reach the chapter I was


    looking for


    I slowly read through it until I reached the part about the golden candle.


    ¡°With just one look at my golden me, the whisperer


    will be so enchanted by me that she will touch me nothing


    1:10


    will stand in her way. When the machen me, her body will burn it online, do not do that ther ed the


    il pullouts bylom the bottomdrand walk certo


    Eh prctive


    c


    it¡¯s when wekept the cand


    und Ehedal opined the case ind pulled out


    IF I wanted tost her, I¡¯d need to ce the candle The where that would no doubt weit


    Now I had to wait for her toe. I had taith that the would, if the pull that I felt mirond what she it, then


    the would be here tonight.


    -AMERA


    ¡°I now nothing about this gil,¡± My mother ways to me. ¡°How can I know that you¡¯ll be safe at her home?¡±


    ¡°Mom,¡± i whisperu ¡°So far, Abigail is the only friend that I


    have. Even though I¡¯ve only recently be her friend,


    she¡¯s more of a friend te me than Aria ever wx. This is my


    chance to move on from the hurt I¡¯ve been feeling. You


    forced me to attend a party just because Aria and Bryan would be there. I went because you insisted. All


    I¡¯m asking is to be able to spend one night by her home. You can drop me off and meet her and her


    family if that will help clear your


    rhind.¡±


    My mother takes a moment to think about what I¡¯m


    asking for before she sighs, ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t exactly done


    Nice


    home for school, but it was till unbalierable


    TL the driver where to carry me, and within an hour, I¡¯m already by Abigail¡¯s house. I wait for the driver to


    leave before I knack on her door. Thankfully, Abigail¡¯s parents are out of town for the night. Of course, my


    parents would have nevergreed If they knew this. And Abigail¡¯s parents wouldn¡¯t have let me leave If


    they were here.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe your parents actually let youe.¡± She streams as she pulls me in for a tight hug. ¡°We


    have to get you dressed, and then I drive you there.¡±


    My body is trembling I¡¯m not used to breaking the rules like this. Lying to my parents is one thing but


    lying to the and then going to a dark whisperer¡¯s home all by myself¡­ was asking for a death sentence.


    ¡°We need to get you something beautiful but also sexy.¡±


    She tells me while pping her hands with excitement.


    She walls with me towards her closet and pulls out


    Homofthopian, she¡¯d alreadyid out for me


    HINC


    whaling my head


    ¡°Hmm,¡± she says What about this one¡±


    she picks up a short red dress


    I like this one a bit more, but it seems to be just a little


    too short


    ¡°I¡¯ve never really seen you wear anything like this before,¡± I tell her. ¡°I¡¯m surprised that you have pieces


    like this in your closet.


    Sheugha, ¡°my mother loves fashion, and she loves Sving me things to dress up in. But I always pack


    them away and never really wear them. They may be a little big for you,


    but we can fix that in time for you to leave.¡±


    ¡°What about this?¡± She asks, pointing to a long-sleeve


    ck shirt with a matching mini skirt


    My eyes are drawn to the outlit, and even though it may be sexier than the type of clothes I usually wear,


    I think that


    this is the outfit I need to meet Adam in.


    It took me another hour to get dressed after Abigail


    insisted on putting makeup on me. She was pretty good at it;


    I couldn¡¯t make myself out in the mirror. Somehow she


    made me look beautiful.


    ¡°Adam is not going to be able to look away from you


    Waybi bonight, I could ask him


    they were back


    mean there was a chance or anything ben


    ,


    Why was even thinking in that direction Even if they weren¡¯t loprther, there still wouldn¡¯t be a chance for


    us. Our worlds were too different, and our parents would never agree to our rtionship.


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± Abigail asks me as she starts the car. ¡°Remember that I¡¯ll be one phone call away if you


    need mu. Also, call me as soon as you¡¯re finished so that I cane to pick you up.¡±


    I take a deep breath, ¡°let¡¯s go


    Along the drive, Abigail tries her best to calm my nerves by ying music and telling funny stories. For a


    while, the both of us just sing along to songs about heartbreak, and it¡¯s honestly more fun than I¡¯ve ever


    had with my friends before


    ¡°We¡¯re here.¡± She says to me as we pull up to the red


    Castle. It¡¯s the first time that I¡¯ve ever been this close to the


    forbidden pce. It¡¯s much nicer than I¡¯ve always thought it


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    would be. From the stories I¡¯ve heard, I expected to see bats


    flying all around and dead birds on the ground. It wasn¡¯t


    Spaaky at all. The color was unusual; there weren¡¯t any other


    hand. TT right here if you need mi dust cell.¡±


    with me well. I was


    a much shock when he


    that I didn¡¯t even consider bringing her alone


    me


    I say goodbye and walk towards the guard boath. The fund there gives me a suspicious look; obviously,


    he hasn¡¯t en me around here before, so it might be strange to him.


    T¡¯m here to see Adam. I was invited.¡±


    My voice sounds shaky ta my own ear.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± The guard asks me. Tve had many young girls like you iming to be invited to these


    things. Are you telling the truth?


    I let out a righ; what did this man tabe me for Why


    would I pretend to be invited?


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± I mumble.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name, miss?¡± He asks; there is still a bit of


    suspicion in his eyes.


    I have to wonder if Adam set this whole thing up to


    embarrass me. Did he not tell the guard that he would have


    an unusual guesting here tonight.


    ¡°Amiera.¡±


    His eyes widen at the mention of my name.


    Lat


    ANNO


    and for him to reach in this manner,


    I follow him into the chile, and I¡¯m in at how beutiful it li, I¡¯ve heard stories of this kingdomn, and they


    were all lies. Some ild that there w e dried down tree


    around with dead animals stuck to the walls. I didn¡¯t see


    anything like that. The castle was mainly made of ss, everywhere you want, there were mirrors and


    statues made of gold. It was a beautiful and fantastic art piece.


    As I walk through the red carpets, I feel my heart begini to pound loudly against my chest. I can¡¯t believe


    that I¡¯m really doing this. I¡¯m in Adam¡¯s home, and we¡¯re about to have a movie night.


    ¡°Just have a seat in one of these chairs, and I¡¯ll inform Sir Adam of your arrival.¡± He tells me.


    Inod and watch as he walks away down the hallway.


    I ce my hands on myp and sp them together. I don¡¯t know where I¡¯m getting the courage from,


    but this is


    one of the most dangerous things I¡¯ve ever done. My parents


    would kill me if they ever found out what I was doing.


    Tjust had to make sure that they never did. If somehow


    they learned even the tiniest bit of truth from this night, things would get terrible. They would host a


    family meeting


    with Adam¡¯s family telling them to keep his son away from


    My thout is sterwy when her lootsteps.io up just in time to Adami strolling towards me. He looks like a


    dashing Prince, il


    man ha prince, but he is the role rectly


    He doesn¡¯t amily, and I wish that he would; jun onom want the opportunity to take a picture of himmiling


    and keep it with me forever.


    I want to reunat my thoughts. Apain, I have no words, n?ne for my craziness. Something about himn


    brought out the insane, reckless side of me. Was it because of his dark


    enorey?


    Stop Amiera, don¡¯t me him for your own actions. He isn¡¯t doing anything. my feelings are entirely my


    own, and na one is forcing it onto me.


    His eyes are staring into my own, and it doesn¡¯t stray at


    all. I¡¯ve seen guys look at a woman¡¯s body while staring at


    her, but that¡¯s not the case with Adam. He doesn¡¯t look at my


    figure, he doesn¡¯t look at what I wear, he¡¯s looking into my


    eyes, and he¡¯s doing a damn good job at it because I would


    be falling ifl wasn¡¯t already sitting on a chair.


    But he could also not be staring at my body because


    there wasn¡¯t anything good there to see if it were Aria or his


    But he could also not be staring at my body because


    there wasn¡¯t anything good there to see. If it were Aria or his


    ex-girlfriend, I was sure that things would be different. He


    couldn¡¯t be immune to their beauty: I didn¡¯t know a single


    guy that was.


    ¡°Follow me,¡± he says.


    I quickly grab my purse and pick myself off the chair. I


    stand up so fast that I¡¯m falling straight back to the ground.


    Adam catches me just in time so that he¡¯s now leaning over


    me, and my body is inches away from the floor. His eyes


    search my face as though he¡¯s looking for something, and I


    can¡¯t help but drown in them.


    I want to cry when a hup leaves my mouth. Why is


    this happening to me? Why do I always hup when I¡¯m


    around him? What the hell was wrong with me?

 Chapter 15

    Chapter 15


    Chapter 15


    1-¡®m sorry.¡± I ntulier when he slowly pulls me backup and put some distance between the two of us.


    Come¡± he says once more, and I try my best not to fall again while keeping up with his speed.


    Why was he walking so quiddy? It was hard to walk in


    these damn heels: I shouldn¡®t have chosen to wear them


    Tonight.


    I don¡¯t know who the friends are he¡¯s invited to this movie night, but I¡¯m not excited to meet them. Adam¡¯s


    friends weren¡®t the nicest people around; they were mean and didn¡¯t hide it from anyone.


    I had to wonder if Lizzie would also be here tonight. I prayed that she wouldn¡¯t be I don¡¯t think I¡¯d like to


    be in the same room with the two of them for the second time today. One time was enough torture for


    me.


    ¡°We are almost there,¡± he says.


    Suddenly, he stops walking and I bounce straight into


    him.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry.¡± I apologize for the second time tonight.


    He turns around slowly, and somehow I¡¯m leaned up


    against the wall next with him hovering over me.


    ¡°I can hear your heartbeat from here. Are you scared of


    me?¡± He asks.


    I think about his


    unforlewo


    . Fr


    Nared of himphy¡¯m afraid of the malings i


    Sunter


    V


    erin around hint.


    Islowly shake my hand, and for some reason, he sam.


    to rx a little atter knowing that it wasn¡¯t him I wassend


    Why would he think I was afraid of him? Ni were afraid. I


    wouldn¡¯t have taken the risk toe all the way over here


    to meet him.


    ¡°My friends aren¡¯t exactly the friendly type.¡± He warns me. ¡°If you stick by my side, you¡¯ll be okay.¡± o


    My heart warms for some silly reason. He wasn¡¯t trying


    to protect me; he was only warning me. He was a good host,


    that was all.


    He waits for me to calm down a bit before opening the door to the right of us. The noisy room grows


    quiet the moment that Tenter. All eyes are on me now, and everyone is


    definitely in shock to see that I¡¯m the person that Adam has


    invited over.


    Did he not tell anyone that I was going to be here


    tonight? Judging by their expressions, I already had my


    answer.


    ¡°What¡¯s ¡®miss I always follow the rules¡± doing here?¡±


    Andrea asks. I¡¯ve never spoken to her before, but she was


    always around Adam and Ashton.


    ¡°In this same jaker¡± Ashtan


    1. b. ¡°What¡¯s she doing


    Lat


    Jarod looks at me from head to a while chewing on piece of eum, the only one that¡¯s hapo uhr For


    Wher, we might have some entrailun and


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    menth


    .¡±


    ¡°I was expecting to see Lizzie tonight,¡± enda mumbles


    as she rolls her eyes. ¡°I was not expecting the girl that can¡¯t


    create fire.¡±


    This is precisely the kind of reaction that I was expecting


    from his friends. In fact, this was nicepared to what


    was used to trem bullies at school.


    ¡°She¡®s my guest.¡± Adam snaps. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anotherment from anyone of you. Let¡¯s just


    watch the movie. If you have a problem with her, you are wee to


    Again, my heart does this weird tingly thing, and it was only because of him. Why is the acting so nice to


    me all of a sudden? I don¡¯t want him to be this nice; I don¡¯t need his protection. I¡¯m used to people talking


    bad about me to my


    face by now.


    He turns the projector on, and the movie begins to y.


    I jump a little when I feel him right behind me, he leans


    closer to me, and I gasp when his hand gently grips my waist.


    I¡®m about to ask him what he¡¯s doing when he guides me to


    a chair. It was only then that I realized I was still standing


    while everyone else was already seated and paying attention


    to whatever


    it had


    put


    v Lat AIINE


    Thaped in


    this wouldn¡¯t be horar. I was AGE 100


    Fond af movies that had me jumping in my stal and scared for mye. Just for the banning alone. I can tell


    that my mightmare in confirmed. This is a damn horror movie


    can hear Adam¡¯s breathing nent to me; he¡¯s so close


    that his scent is taking over the smell of everything else around me, even the high aroma of the perfumi


    Abigail gave


    to me.


    te


    jou


    My heart is still beating from being in his arms earlier, even though it was just because of my


    carelessness. I¡¯m tempted to trip once more just to end up in his arms again.


    I felt warm and safe there; I can¡¯t remember ever leeling like that in Bryan¡¯s arms. It¡¯s crazy that just one


    touch from


    him makes my heart flutterlike this even now, when it¡¯s all


    over, and I¡¯m seated in a room filled with a bunch of his


    friends, my heart is still pounding like I just rana marathon.


    Awomas scream rudely distracts me from my


    thoughts. I realize then that it¡¯s just from the movie.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like it?¡± Adarn whispens, I shiver when he


    leans in closer, and his hand identally touches mine.


    I swallow when he doesn¡¯t bother to move it and


    instead keeps it right there.


    ¡°Don¡¯t like what?¡± I ask. I¡¯m too lost in the rush of


    feelings to understand his question. He must think that I¡¯m


    all that you don¡¯t. Are


    ¡°The movie.¡± He answer ou eren paying attention to It?


    Are you two parto continue to talk throughout the


    mtire movie?¡± Erunda demands It¡®s annoin


    Adam picks himself up and offers his hand


    look


    at his extended hand and gently ce my own in it. Hy het


    skups. beat when his hand cloves over mine as he puides


    me out of the room.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have to be in there if you don¡¯t enjey the movie.¡± He exins. ¡°Just so I know for the next time,


    what kind of movies do you enjoy?¡±


    Was there going to be ansat time


    i blush, ¡°romance.¡±


    He gives me a questionable look but do notment


    on my r§Ö?§â§àn?§Ú§ß,


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I ask him. I don¡¯t trust myself


    when I¡¯m with him all alone. When we were alone thest


    time, I embarrassed myself by kissing him on his chest when


    he didn¡¯t even want me to.


    I wouldn¡¯t mind doing that again, however.


    I groan; here goes my dirty mind.


    Adam nces at me, and I wonder if he somehow


    knows what I was thinking ¡°Since you like romance, I¡¯m


    taking you to our library. You can find books there that may


    I


    prised by his reprehen made it inne likhe


    and about what I wd to do.


    gon wall.


    As far as I knew he wasn¡¯t this typo Adam Ashtond was not a caring personal him this way


    thought af


    ¡°Are you just nning en watching me while I readri


    Find myself asking him the moment we enter the library,


    He stops walking and turns around to look at me, and I mean, really look at me. He takes hiszy time


    dragging his ¨¹yes up to my entire body, from head to toe. My feet are frozen on the ground; I can¡¯t think


    clearly when he¡¯s looking at me like that. It¡¯s the first time tonight that he¡¯s paid attention to my outfit and


    the way it sits on my body. He even takes in my makeup. Would he know that I dressed up today just for


    him? Would that please him at all?


    ¡°Watching you doesn¡¯t sound like a bad idea.¡± He finally


    I can¡¯t hide the instant blush on my face even if I wanted


    I¡¯m about to respond when something catches my


    attention. It¡¯s gold and shining very brightly.


    ¡°Is that a gold candle?¡± I ask him.


    His head instantly snaps up the moment that I mention


    the candle.


    I walk with him towards it, and he removes the ss


    I walk with him towards it, and he removes the ss


    casing around it, ¡°it is; it¡¯s been passed down for


    generations.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why but I can¡¯t seem to look away from it.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡±


    For some reason, it seems to shine more after I¡¯ve


    forward and touch it. The moment that I do, however, I¡¯m


    not prepared for the rush of emotions that trap my body


    within its grasp.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam demands after noticing that I¡¯m


    in difort.


    My eyes widen, and before I know it, I begin to scream.


    ¡°It¡¯s burning!¡±

 Chapter 16

    Chapter 16


    Chapter 16


    M


    ihed


    shoutan liste du thuy


    in his vale, but i cant pay


    attention to it. The humint


    What is going with each passing cond, and that¡¯s the only thing that my body is focused on. It¡®s


    consuming me and swallowing me whole, unlike anything I¡¯ve ever felt in


    There life. It¡¯s too much for my tiny body to handle and I


    can¡¯t stop what happens est, renif i wanted to


    ¡°hidam!¡±?xNam. ¡°My body feels like it¡¯s on fire!¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to do to stop the pain, it hurts everywhere, and I just want it to stop. I need someone to


    make it all go maled it to leve now; didn¡¯t want to


    this way, this was torture


    ¡°Please¡±I cry through the pain. ce top the pain.¡±


    I blink a couple of time to see multiple emotions


    bombard Adam¡¯s face. I can¡¯t tell what he¡¯s thinking but it


    could just be base I¡¯m distracted.


    Why isn¡¯t he doing anything? Why isn¡¯t he trying to help


    ¡°ADAMI¡± I scream louder this time


    Something seems to snap in him before he grabs me


    and strolls with me in his arms out the door. I don¡¯t know


    where he¡¯s carrying me as he pushes open another door and


    then another. He stops somewhere, but I¡¯m in too much paini


    to realize where


    ate No


    I¡¯m in loa muh pain to ask him to top, butlu dan¡¯t


    know whether or natin him to. It¡¯s a wonder that may


    mind could still think like this despite all of the parti it¡¯s in.


    He grabs me by my waist and ces me under the w with him. My hands a gainst his bare chest, and


    the


    war iclouding my eyes as it flows down my hexand throughout my entire body.


    I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening between us, but I know


    that I never want it to stop, not today, not tomorrow, not


    The water flowing throughout my body helps cool the


    zing fire inside me, but I don¡¯t think that¡¯s the real reason,


    Somehow I know that it¡¯s Adam¡¯s presence that¡¯s boline


    the mes. I don¡¯t know how I know this, but I do


    I think that he does too. He somehow knows that I¡¯ll


    need him like this, the only way that I could feel any reliel. How does he know this? Why do I feel like he


    understands


    me better than anyone else does?


    I had so many questions and zero answers. I wanted the


    answers so severely, but more than that, I wanted this man


    in front of me.


    My lips part when he grasps my face in his hands and slowly drags them down my neck. My body goes


    stiff when


    he pulls his hand


    unbeches the day breasts. i


    s ari hear hindrag in a breath, beati don¡¯t thinki held him reht. Ada hardly shown matbildene my thighs


    when he continues to lower his hands on my tury and then to my hias.


    Everywhere his hands¡® touch the firepletely


    diugurs. It¡¯s almost as though his hands te maut.


    I¡®m breathing hard when he puts down to his knees in front of me and continues to drag his hands down.


    I feel my body jump when he reaches my thight. I don¡¯t know what


    want, but I definitely don¡¯t want him to stop. I¡¯m carving


    something, and I don¡¯t know how to ask him for it.


    I close my eyes when he


    es past my maut sensitive


    spot. To my disappointment, he doesn¡¯t stop there;


    continues to drag his hands down my legs until


    h


    aches


    my feet


    That¡¯s what all of this is about; it¡¯s just him trying to


    stop the fire from burnine. I dont understand what caused


    my body to malfunction like this. Was it just because i


    touched that golden candlei it couldn¡¯t be, a candle


    shouldn¡¯t be able to do something like that to me.


    Does this have something to do with the fact that i


    couldn¡¯t create fire? Could my body finally be able to emit


    mes? I wasn¡¯t sure what had just happened, but I knew


    that I needed to get answers soon before this ever happened


    to me again.


    Adam gibi up from the ground and turn the shower of Het out while stay in the willin shock. I don¡¯t know it


    I¡¯ll ever be able to recover from tonight. So much happened in such the time.


    I can¡¯t even mention this to my parents because they


    would literally turn to mes them


    . I shouldn¡¯t


    be here, but yet hen i am not only was in Adam¡¯s home.


    but I was also in his bathroom, soaking from head to toe and


    aching from the inside for so much more than he¡¯d ever been


    willing to give to me


    He walks over to me and hands me a towel. Our gazes leck for a few seconds, and that¡¯s all it takes for


    the hups


    to start. Adam jaw clenches, and he take a few steps back from me, almost as though he does not trust


    himself around


    me¡­ Or it could be that he doesn¡¯t trust me around him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask my sister to lend you some clothes.¡±


    That was another prablem. What would I say when


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Abigail asked me why I was wearing something totally


    different from what I left the house with. Telling her wouldn¡¯t


    be as bad as telling my family, but I still wasn¡¯t sure that


    wanted anyone to know about the details of this incident.


    Adam takes one more look at me before boling for the


    door. Itake myself out of the bathroom and sit on the edge


    of his bed, cing the towel under me. The picture frames


    on the wall confirmed that this is in fact, his room,


    I was in Adam Ashford¡¯s room. I try not to do a girly


    dare in my head after realiring this mrt. slowly


    He was always a bathtakinely handari person. If I


    We to look back at any of my photos, I would bring a hously I looked Adam didn¡¯t have that problem, he


    has always been


    Mybuchseiffens when I feel his presence behind mit


    He¡¯s so close that can feel his hot breath an my neck


    Why is he this case to me? Does he not know what that does to my body by now?


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± He asks. ¡°Is the pain one?¡±


    i nad my head without tuming around to look at him. I¡¯m still embarrassed from having his hands all over


    my


    I have so many questions that I want to ask him, but I¡¯m


    not sure if he will have the answers that I¡¯m looking for


    ¡°Hey,¡± he says behind me. ¡°Look at me.¡±


    I slowly do as he asks, and linhale deeply the moment


    that his face fills my vision once more. Again, I can¡¯t think


    clearly. I¡¯m mesmerized by how his hair falls over his forehead from being wet; how is it possible that he


    looks this good even while being soaked from head to toe? Water is


    dripping down his face, and the same is happening


    throughout the rest of his body, and all I can do is trace each


    droplet with my eyes; I wish that I could use my hands or


    even my mouth, but I somehow find the control that I didn¡¯t


    hun bir


    He w


    Tunely Cooned about me.bi


    d


    elf that may want him to be that way my be allowing


    multo send to him that don¡¯t even exist.


    ¡°I know that this may sound stupid to you, but


    somehow I think that you knew


    thing about what


    happened to my body just now. How did you know that your ¡­¡±I clear my throat my cheaks turn redder.


    ¡°Your hands on my body would help stop the pain.¡±


    His jaw clenches and his fise tightens to his sides, and i


    wonder if I¡¯d somehow managed to anger him


    ¡°You said that your skin felt like it was burning ?n


    instinct, I took you to the shower. It¡¯s not me that helped


    you; it was the water.¡±


    I¡¯m about to respond to him when he hands me the


    clothes. ¡°I think that you should get dressed and leave. I


    know how strict your parents are. You don¡¯t want to stay out


    toote.


    Suddenly, I want to tell him the truth; I want him to


    know that I risked everything to see him here tonight. I¡¯m


    silly for thinking this way, but it¡¯s simply the way that he


    makes me feel.


    I blush, ¡°they don¡¯t know that I¡¯m here.¡±

 Chapter 17

    Chapter 17


    Chapter 17


    to me with a very concerned yelped look on his face


    ¡°How did you manage to leave the house without them


    kuning


    w e you when he asks with new intens.


    ¡°am¡­I lied.¡± Iconleu. ¡®1 told them that was going to a friend¡¯s house.¡±


    ¡°A friend¡¯s house?¡± he questions. Which friend?¡±


    I¡¯m surprised that he even wants to know this small detail. Why should it matter which friend!


    He¡¯s standing doser to me now as he waits for me to


    ¡°Abigail¡­¡± I want to t#1 him mare; I want to say to him that she¡¯s the only friend that I have now and that


    the two people closest to me betrayed me. But I don¡¯t need to say these things everyone in school


    already knows, and even he asked me if i still loved Bryan. He already knows, i know this;


    but I still want to tell him more. I want to open up to him,


    and I want to hear his responses. I¡¯m slightly crazy; I know


    that, and he may already know this as well.


    He steps back after hearing my response. Til have the


    guard see you out after you get changed. Goodbye, Amiera.¡±


    I don¡¯t have a chance to protest before he bolts out of


    the room. It seems as though he¡¯s trying his best to get me to leave. I¡¯m suddenly reminded of thest


    time he did this to


    leve. I¡¯m suddenly reminded of thest time he did ihis to


    1. me. The time I liked his client without hiki pemikian.


    Today he was trying to get away from me once mori.


    Why did he keep doing this? Why did he


    vi sem


    ested in me, only to push me out a few minutester?


    I spin the dar in my hand over and over again. I¡¯d finally found her; after years of searching, she was


    finally


    within my grasp


    But I don¡¯t feel the sense of aplishment was


    haping to feel. My emotions manage to surprise me even


    more than she does.


    Why did I feel the need to protect her today? My primary


    mission was to guide her towards the candle; it was a simple


    test: The burning sensation would have stopped on its own


    even without my interference, it would have taken a long


    time, but it still would have stopped.


    So then why did I rush to help her?


    Every time I close my eyes, I hear her screams; I¡¯ve


    listened to cries before, but none has ever managed to flip


    my insides as hers did.


    ¡°Fuck¡± i m the knife down onto the wooden table


    and mumble some more as I get up.


    I thought that I was more prepared for her arrival than


    They dont know that I¡¯m here.¡±


    Why did those words impres me much should not


    Chure that her penis didn¡¯t know that he was in my home,


    walso shouldn¡¯t care that she didn¡¯t live here tonight with


    Did she even get home safelyt Should have allowed


    her out?


    ¡®Why do you look se stressed out?¡±


    Tlook up, and Lizzie is standing a few feet away from me. Was so bottled up in my thoughts that I didn¡¯t


    realize


    her presence?


    ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± I¡¯m afraid I have to disagree with her. ¡°What brings you here?


    She crosses her arms over her chest and frowns at me.


    ¡°When do lever need a reason to visit you?¡±


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°It¡¯s justte that¡¯s all.¡±


    ¡°So, did you get any closer to the girl that you suspect?


    Is she the ming whisperer?¡±


    I should have known that Lizzie would be restless the


    moment she learned that I suspected someone.


    I¡¯m surprised that I didn¡¯t even have to think twice


    about lying to her


    ¡°No?¡± she asks.


    ite


    ¡°No.¡± i cantum


    I was


    ready to tnjabout her¡­All, nint


    So tell me then, Adam, what was that girl doing here


    Her question throws off¨Cguard. How did she know that invited Amirahie tonight?


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡¯sk waiting for the confirmation that she was indeed speaking about


    Amiera.


    ¡°Brenda sent me this picture of the two of you during movie night. How wsi not even invited?¡±


    ****g Brenda. Of course, it had to be that irritating


    woman.


    ¡°T¡¯m just trying to screw with Bryan. That¡¯s all. I¡¯m doine


    it as a favor to Ashton, nothing else.¡±


    i know she won¡¯t believe the lie, but it was still better


    than telling her what happened today,


    I couldn¡¯t let anyone find out about Amiera, not now.


    I would reveal the truth when the time was right.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mean to pry.¡± Abigail says the moment I step


    into the vehicle. ¡°But what¡¯s up with your hair, and where is


    the outfit you went in there with? Did rain manage to fall


    inside the house? is it as spooky in there as everyone says?¡±


    I wake mynd, ¡°it¡¯s slot nicer than expected. The


    rumars are all lies. And my hair i staking we because of


    HEIL incident. Els a long story.¡±


    We have the whole night before your driver came for


    vau in the morning. I mean, is sleep that important?


    What will Abigail think of me after tell her the Aria


    would judge me, call me crazy, along with other words. But Abigail was nothing like Aria.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where to start. Everything was fine until he walked me to the library.¡±


    ¡°I thought you went there to watch a movie?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Why were you in the library?¡±


    I sigh, ¡°it was a herror movie, and I hate those kind. So


    Adam noticed and walked with me to the library. Their


    library is beautiful, by the way. It¡¯s enormous, and there are


    many statues amongst other cool things. One of them


    happened to be a gold candle. I¡¯ve never seen anything like it


    before. But when I touched it, something strange happened. My body felt like it was on fire. My entire


    body, not just the


    part I touched it with. Adam saw that I was in difort.


    and he carried me to his shower. And he soaked me from


    head to toe¡­ To help with the pain.¡±


    Abigail stops the car immediately and turns to me with


    ¡°So let me get this straight, you were not only in Adam¡¯s


    room but also in his shower?¡±


    te


    Pred and look and to


    m elha noonhen though we are in her


    ¡°Cantverk of this pain tur tantahit¡± i aik her fear ofanyone finding out and reportinluck to my


    She medi, i don¡¯t understand. How can


    gold candle


    de that to you? Did you ask Adam what was in that thin


    doesn¡¯t make any ease. what if the candle was


    ned.¡±


    ¡°I think I would have died if it was¡± i point out. To just


    as lost


    you, and ording to Adam, he don¡¯t know


    Though I¡¯m not sure if he willing the truth, he 5


    S


    to know more than he¡¯s telling


    He dimed that the water handled me, but


    with


    was him. It¡¯s his touch that apped the pain i¡¯m mat vure


    what the water did. I just knew that the water would have no


    Hect without him there.


    Abigail don¡¯t


    more question when we ruch


    her home, and I¡¯m gratatul for that. I didn¡¯t wait to talk


    about it anymore. I was tired and needed it. Even though


    the pain was one, the memory of it was still there. What if


    that had happened when Adam was not around? Who would


    have helped me?


    And was it even the candle that caused that reaction?


    Would it happen again?


    There were so many questions that I wished I had the


    jump onto the bid Abipall had sprund some even on ferme san dalewly drift away into a dupsip with the


    imates of Adamclose to me


    The next day, the driver balready waiting for me when i wake up. Il say a quick goodbye to Abigail and


    am already hame before I know it.


    I can¡¯t stop the feeling of guilt from lying to my parents. I¡¯m so scared that they somehow found out the


    truth of where I wasst night. Still, I put on a brave face and walked inta the pce


    ¡°What happened to your clothes, Amiera?¡± My mother adiks me, shecks highly suspicious, and I can¡¯t


    me her. It


    wasn¡¯t like I went to a pool party¡­More like a shower party


    inside Adam¡¯s bathroom. She also doesn¡¯t know that i


    changed outfits three times after i left the hou.


    Oh lord, can¡¯t forget about that incident?


    You can never forget about that; you know that it¡¯s


    something that would scar you for the rest of your life.


    Adam¡¯s touch was everything a woman would want from a


    man. He was everything a woman would wish for, il now


    why women threw themselves at him like that. If I¡¯mni honest,


    Talways knew why women warted him; I didn¡¯t needst


    night to show that to me


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t paying attention while eating, and some food


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    te


    Lait it by


    . She will turn it to me in school. She was


    kind enough to lend me this


    ailies. She insedihati


    My mother hans hereyes. ¡±


    T


    hierheard of this


    Abigail bare. You only verhad Bryan and A


    nstrendi.


    don¡¯t know if it was a good idea for me to let you lest night. Something feels of about you. I kraw my


    child, and i feel like you¡¯re lying to me about something.¡±


    Taigh, mother, you have nothing to worry about. Abigail is a sweetheart; so far, she is nothing like Bryan


    and Aria. They are the ones you should be worried about me spending time with. Those two almost


    destroyed my life. I


    trusted them with all my heart; I gave them both my trust,


    and they broke it without a care in the world about my


    feelings. I understand that you have a duty towards your


    kingdom, but sometimes I wish you could be a mother to me


    for once. For once, can¡¯t you think about my leelings and


    not that of the kingdom?¡±


    Her eyes look both surprised and sad at my question. I didn¡¯t want everto ask my mother to choose


    between me and our kingdom. I understood how being a royal meant that


    my life would be different from any ordinary person¡¯s.


    I¡¯ve just been having a crazy month; things were


    happening that I never thought it would have ever happened


    to me. First I lost both my best friend and boyfriend. Then I


    wily thalicember


    myself in lenalidam more


    than once. Now, this happened w


    hi, amething ihali


    have no how to exin. Alliknew was the this was not normal at all. My body should not have had up


    the war


    that it did, that has never happy to me and in my life before. Even though it w ound crazy, that


    canhad


    Something to do with it.


    And how is it possible that Adam has the power to heal my pain? That should not be passible;lve


    never heard of anything like that before.


    There is also the way that Adam looked at me before left. It was almost as though he was looking at a


    diferent person. I feel as though he knew something that I didn¡¯t.


    But that was insane. What could he know about me that


    even I didn¡¯t know?


    ¡°Go to your room and get some rest,¡± my mother


    whispers. ¡°We will continue this conversation another time.¡±


    I nad and walk away with all of these questions still on


    my mind. I drop myself onto the bed the moment that


    enter my room. My cheeks are burning with the memory of


    Adam¡¯s hands sliding down my body. I¡¯ve had moments with Bryan, but nothing ever felt like that before.


    I have no idea


    why it has to be Adam to both set me on fire and cool me


    down all at the same time.


    I want to ask him so many questions, but I¡¯m scared. He


    I want to ask him so many questions, but I¡®m scared. He


    turned me down earlier when I tried asking just one


    question. Maybe I saw things that were not even there. It¡®s


    possible; I tend to overthink things.


    Maybe there is nothing to worry about. Only time will


    tell.

 Chapter 18

    Chapter 18


    Chapter 18


    It¡¯s the next day of school, and I¡¯m having trouble breathing. I¡¯m even more nervous about seeing Adam


    today than I was yesterday. Would he act as nothing happened between us just like thest time, or


    would he do the opposite today? That¡¯s the thing about Adam; he was unpredictable; it was like meeting


    a new person every time that I saw him, with the same nerve-wracking feelings, of course.


    The moment I start to walk through the halls, my heart rate increases with each step that I take. I know


    that I¡¯m not prepared to see him today; I¡¯m not prepared for anything at all. I want to be stronger, I do, but


    my heart and mind have been taking the leadtely. It¡¯s too caught up in a series of emotions that seems


    to be only growing stronger the more time that I spend with him.


    I turn the corner, unsure what it has in store for me, but what I see next drags all of the air


    out of my lungs.


    I take a moment to take in the scene some more, but it does nothing to calm the pounding


    in my chest.


    Adam is leaning against his locker, but he is not alone; Lizzie is in front of him.


    She has her hands on his chest, and she¡¯s staring into his eyes. I feel an instant drop in my heartbeat


    from seeing them in such a romantic position. I don¡¯t know what I was expecting from him today, but this


    was thest thing on my mind.


    I¡¯m both hurt and angry that they¡¯re doing this in front of me. I know it isn¡¯t intentional but


    someone please tell that to my stupid heart.


    I know that what happened between us yesterday was only him trying to help me but still, I didn¡¯t expect


    to walk in here today and see both of them so close. I¡¯ve overheard a few girls talking, and from what I


    heard, they didn¡¯t get back together. But this ongoing disy of


    affection said otherwise. Did the girls not get enough information, or were they saying that


    because they hated the thought of Adam having someone else?


    He isn¡¯t looking my way, and even though his intense gaze usually sends me into a whirlpool of


    emotions, I feel a sense of emptiness now that I don¡¯t have it.


    What was wrong with me? I¡¯d just gone through a nasty breakup and lost the two most influential people


    in my life. And now I was pining over a guy I shouldn¡¯t even be thinking about. A guy that my parents


    would punish me for even looking his way.


    Maybe my body enjoyed being hurt; that had to be it. Why else would I develop any feelings for Adam,


    who has never once shown interest in me? I should be focusing on myself   Bryan.


    Maybe Bryan wasn¡¯t the only one in our rtionship that was notpletely happy. I did not realize it


    until now, but my feelings for him must have been very dull; I didn¡¯t have anything


    topare it to back then.


    Now that I saw what real passion felt like, I know what I had been missing. Was that why Bryan chose to


    cheat? We didn¡¯t have that passion in our rtionship. It doesn¡¯t excuse what he¡¯d done, but now I was


    happy that we were no longer together. I was allowed to feel


    something that I never thought possible.


    In fact, if I had remained with Bryan, I would have never known feelings like this existed. But the truth


    was that it only lived because of Adam. I would not feel this way for anyone else; I knew that much.


    But that was a big issue since he looked as though he was still in love with his


    ex-girlfriend.


    I turn and try to keep the disappointment from my face as I head towards the ssroom. I open the door


    and step inside. Abigail looks up when she hears the door and a bright smile forms on her face. It¡¯s nice


    to see that at least one person is happy to see me today. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s her first time seeing me in the


    morning, however. I did sleepover by herst night.


    ¡°You look down,¡± Abigailments the moment I take a seat next to her.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    I shrug my shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk about it.¡± I mumble.


    Her gaze moves to the doorway, and I know without looking up that Adam had just entered


    with Lizzie.


    ¡°You need not say more,¡± she says with a sigh. Though I haven¡¯t confessed all of my


    feelings to Abigail, my facial expressions must give it all away.


    ¡°Good morning, ss,¡± Miss Stevens says. ¡°We are now only a few days away from the fire fairy festival.


    Who¡¯s excited?¡±


    Just like always, the room is filled with cheers at her question. I don¡¯t even know why | waste my time


    attending that festival every year. But if I asked my parents to sit this one out, they would go all crazy on


    me.


    ¡°Every year, you¡¯ve seen your seniors be tested, and this year it¡¯s finally your turn. Every fire whisperer in


    this room will have a chance to find out if the power has been within you all along.¡± She chimes happily.


    The ss begins tough at the sudden addition to her earlier statement. Of course they wouldugh;


    everyone enjoyed seeing me in pain.


    Why did I think that they would even consider testing me? Not that I wanted to be tested, even I didn¡¯t


    think that it was possible for someone that didn¡¯t know how to create fire to be the


    ming whisperer.


    But still, they should include me. I¡¯m not an outcast, I¡¯m still a princess, and I¡¯m still someone that tries


    very hard. So what if I can¡¯t create fire? Does that mean that it¡¯s okay for others to treat me like I¡¯m


    nothing? I don¡¯t believe that it¡¯s my fault that my body refuses to


    obey every lesson I¡¯ve been taught the past few years.


    I want to get up and speak out, to tell them all that they¡¯re pathetic and disrespectful for making me feel


    like I¡¯m less than them just because of my inability to create fire. I want them to know that one day I¡¯m


    sure that I will be able to do it, and they will all see for themselves.


    There is so much that I want to say to them, but like always, I keep my mouth shut. It¡¯s how I¡¯ve been


    taught to behave, not respond to the hate, not encourage arguments, let others


    speak and listen, do not interfere when adults are talking. These are just some of the things my


    parents have taught me. I¡¯ve been like this all my life. It¡¯s hard to break out of something that


    you¡¯ve been taught your entire life.


    Only the few that had strict parents like my own would understand what I felt; everyone else would


    continue to look down on me.


    For the rest of the ss, I keep quiet, bottled up in my thoughts. I had so many things on my mind. I


    didn¡¯t try to look Adam¡¯s way again either, too afraid of the hurt I would feel while seeing him with her.


    I breathe a sigh of relief when the sound of the bell signals the end of ss. Abigail and I


    rush to the cafeteria for some snacks.


    As if I wasn¡¯t already having a bad day, Aria chooses today to confront me once more.


    I was beginning to realize that they weren¡¯t ever going to leave me alone. ¡°Can I talk to you?¡± she asks.


    ¡°If I say no, would that stop you from talking?¡± I ask sarcastically.


    Her eyes widen, and I know that she must be in shock from how I¡¯m speaking; I¡¯ve never


    been that way before.


    ¡°Bryan told me some disturbing information.¡± She says.


    I¡¯m sure that it¡¯s something I don¡¯t need to listen to, but I know that she won¡¯t leave me


    alone until she says what she has to.


    ¡°Is it true that Adam invited you to movie night. .. And were you crazy enough to go?¡±

 Chapter 19

    Chapter 19


    Chapter 19


    I take a step forward so that we are now eye to eye. ¡°Let me live my life Aria. I don¡¯t need to answer you.


    We are no longer friends; we aren¡¯t even enemies. You have no ce in my life whatsoever. For once,


    will you listen to my request?¡±


    ¡°No.¡± She snaps. ¡°Adam is very dangerous, Amiera. You do not know him as well as I do. He isn¡¯t just


    some bad boy from school; he¡¯s more than that. He screams danger. If he¡¯s suddenly interested in you


    after all this time, believe me, he wants something from you. The minute that he gets it, he will drop you


    like you¡¯re nothing. You¡¯ll be left with a broken heart. He will use you until there is nothing left. I don¡¯t


    want to see that happen to you.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± I say. ¡°You mean like what you and Bryan did to me? I hate to say it, Aria; he wasn¡¯t the one to hurt


    me. You and Bryan did that on your own, and now that I¡¯m trying to move on, neither one of you is letting


    me. Why is that? Why can¡¯t you just let me live my life?¡±


    ¡°I think Amiera has said enough.¡± Abigail cuts in. ¡°You need to leave. You¡¯re not wanted


    Ove


    here.¡±


    1


    My skin suddenly begins to feel hot all over; what¡¯s caused this change? My eyes scan my surroundings,


    and I finally find the reason behind the tingly sensation.


    Adam. He¡¯s looking straight at me, and he isn¡¯t trying to hide that fact from me. After not paying attention


    to me for the entire day, why does he choose to now when Aria is speaking to me about him? His eyes


    on me make it hard for me to pay attention to Aria anymore.


    ¡°Are you even listening to me, Amiera?¡± She asks.


    ¡°What part of I don¡¯t want to speak to you do you not understand?¡± I respond with a question of my own.


    ¡°And you¡¯re acting like this when you dated his brother! You¡¯ve dated one of them already, and everyone


    in school knew about it. Why are you behaving like this just because I spoke to him a few times? And it¡¯s


    not like it¡¯s any of your business either way.¡±


    ¡°Bryan and I are just concerned about you. I know that we did something to hurt you, but that doesn¡¯t


    mean you have to be so reckless with your life! Do you even know how dangerous


    Adam and his family are?¡± She demands. ¡°Both of our parents have warned us before. I don¡¯t


    understand why you¡¯re behaving this way when you¡¯ve always been the only one out of the three of us to


    follow all of the rules. And I also don¡¯t understand why it has to be this rule out of


    all that you decide to break.¡±


    ¡°You can stop pretending to care about me now,¡± I say, ¡°what I do from now on does not concern you nor


    Bryan. So please, listen to me and stay away from me. Whatever happens to me should not matter to the


    two of you.¡±


    looked as though he was focused on us, and I believe that meant that he was at least trying to figure out


    what we were talking about. Thest time he chose to speak to me in front of Bryan, now I have to


    wonder, did he do that deliberately? Did he somehow know that they were telling me to stay away from


    him?


    Did he invite me to his house to piss off Bryan? Was that what all of this was about? Bryan


    did steal his brother¡¯s girlfriend; he was practically their enemy now.


    All I know is that he never showed any interest in me until now. That¡¯s precisely what Aria just said to me;


    I¡¯ve known it all along; I didn¡¯t need her to point it out.


    I can still feel his eyes burning into my back as I exit the cafeteria, and part of me wants to


    turn around and go right back to him. I don¡¯t know what was causing this dangerous pull between us, but


    I didn¡¯t want to stop it, not for me, not for Bryan, not for Aria ¡­ Not for anyone.


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    My eyes widen when I see my brother in front of me. When did he arrive? I knew that his return had been


    dyed, but no one informed me that he would be here today. He looks like someone who¡¯s about to


    beat the s**t out of someone else.


    ¡°Where is he?¡± He hissed.


    I take a deep breath, scared that he¡¯s talking about Adam. Did he somehow find out that I


    was there yesterday with him ¡­ In the shower.


    Oh my goodness. I was in deep trouble. But how would he have found out? Did Aria tell him something?


    Or did Bryan. It is evident that the two of them wanted me to stay away from Adam; would they go to


    such lengths to get me to cooperate? It was possible, they were sneaky like that, and my parents did


    favor them despite what they did to me.


    Thold my chest in fear as he pushes me to the side and walks into the cafeteria. The girls in the cafeteria


    go into an uproar. They were crazy about my brother and even more so now


    since he wasn¡¯t here for weeks because of the sports club.


    His eyes zero in on someone and I follow his gaze. To my surprise, he¡¯s ring at Bryan,


    not Adam.


    Oh, why didn¡¯t I think of this? Of course, he would be pissed off at Bryan after he cheated on me with


    Aria. He must have returned just after I left for school. Did this mean that my sister was also finally back?


    I missed them both like crazy, but this was not the way I wanted to be


    reunited with them.


    I watch in horror as Noah grabs Bryan by his shirt and shoves him against the wall with so much force


    that the sound of the collision travels around us.


    you get away with your betrayal so easily, think again, fool.¡±


    My eyes widen when he punches him in the stomach once, then twice, and another. Bryan gets red with


    rage as he clenches his fists just as fire forms within his grasp.


    ¡°Noah!¡± I scream. I don¡¯t warn him in time and the fire from Bryan¡¯s hand ms straight into his stomach.


    Noah¡¯s body flies halfway across the room, but it doesn¡¯t affect him as badly as I expected it to. He picks


    himself off the ground and attacks Bryan with fire of his own. They go back and forth with each other,


    Noah bing angrier with each passing second.


    Oh, God. I had to stop them!

 Chapter 20

    Chapter 20


    Chapter 20


    Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Noah manages to escape one of Bryan¡¯s attacks, and before Bryan has a chance to form


    fire, my brother tackles him to the ground.


    The cafeteria is now in chaos, with everyone running in opposite directions, trying to get away from the


    fight.


    Noah and Bryan don¡¯t seem to care about any of that; they are still fighting.


    Girls are screaming, and men are shouting, ¡°fight, fight, fight!¡±


    It¡¯s a nightmare. I can see Noah forming fire in his hands, and his eyes are turning a zing orange. If


    this continues, both of them can get seriously hurt.


    ¡°Noah!¡± I scream. He doesn¡¯t listen to me; I¡¯m not even sure that he can hear me above all


    of the noise.


    I¡¯m about to step into the fight when Adam steps in front of me, ¡°don¡¯t. You will get hurt.¡± I¡¯m surprised by


    his protective stance; his eyes are not lying to me, I can see clearly that he doesn¡¯t want me to get hurt.


    Just as I¡¯m about to protest, I spot my sister through the crowd of students. She has a


    murderous look on her face, and my jaw drops when she walks up to Aria and ps her hard across her


    face.


    ¡°You backstabbing b***h!¡± She screams. ¡°Who do you think you are? If you wanted Bryan


    croS


    all along, you should have opened your big mouth and said something. Both of you didn¡¯t have


    to do that to my sister. You¡¯ll pay for what you did. Do you think that just because she¡¯s kind, that means


    that you can walk all over her? Think again, honey. You better stay the hell away from her, or I swear to


    God, if one of you tries anything again, I¡¯ll make you pay!¡±


    Aria is in too much shock to react; this was the perfect opportunity to snap a picture. After


    looking around, I realize that I¡¯m not the only one thinking that way, phones are out, and I¡¯m sure that


    more than one person got a recording of the p¡­ Along with the fight between Noah and Bryan.


    Security guards, as well as teachers, show up next to stop everyone and separate them. The boys


    surrounding them don¡¯t hide their disappointment from the abrupt ending of the fight.


    ¡°You four!¡± Professor Miles says to them. ¡°In my office, now!¡±


    I should go as well; after all, this fight only took ce because of me. However, when I try


    to follow them, everyone tells me to stay behind ¡­ Including the professor.


    I watch as they leave helplessly, and Abigail joins me once more. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve always known that your


    siblings were awesome, but damn, they¡¯ve outdone


    those two did to you.¡± She confesses. ¡°But what are your parents going to say about this? Surely they¡¯re


    going to flip. I don¡¯t think I remember ever hearing your siblings involved in something like this before.


    This must be a first.¡±


    Crap.


    She was right. I didn¡¯t even think about my parents. There was no way to hide this from


    them; the principal would no doubt call them in. And then the truth remained that there were


    already videos circting everywhere.


    ADAM


    ¡°What was that about?¡± Ashton asks me the moment that we are home and away from


    prying eyes. I know what he is speaking about, but I choose to pretend that I am lost.


    ¡°All what?¡±


    ¡°I saw you stop Amiera from entering that fight. First, you invite her to movie night, and suddenly you¡¯re


    protecting her?¡± he demands. ¡°What is it that you¡¯re not telling me? There is no way that my brother will


    have an interest in someone as dull as she is. So what is the real


    reason that you¡¯re suddenly bringing her into your life? You fancy powerful women, and she is anything


    but powerful, so don¡¯t even try lying to me. What is your deal?¡±


    I clench my jaw and drop my bag onto the table. ¡°Since when do I have to report my actions towards


    you?¡±


    He quirks a brow and flexes his arms, ¡°since you¡¯re getting involved with one of the most protected girls


    in ournd. Her parents do not like our kind one bit. You getting involved with her will cause unnecessary


    trouble for all of us. Can you imagine what will happen if her


    parents go to that white fox?¡±


    Ah, yes, the incredible white fox. Everyone is scared of him; I am not.


    ¡°You will know soon enough why I¡¯m sticking so close to her,¡± I inform him. ¡°Until then, do not bother me


    about this matter again.¡±


    ~AMIERA~


    ¡°What do you three have to say for yourselves?¡± My mother demands.


    Noah¡¯s face is slightly bruised from the fight, and Belle looks anxious now that our parents are


    questioning her. I never expected her to p Aria the way she did, but it was indeed about


    Noah. What can I say? My siblings made headlines no matter what they did. I¡¯m saddened that it¡¯s in a


    negative light now, and it¡¯s only because they were defending my honor. I would forever feel guilty about


    this but I still enjoyed it a little more than I wanted to admit.


    I wanted Aria and Bryan to pay for what they did; I¡¯ve been saying this since it happened; this is the first


    time that I got a chance to see some revenge take ce.


    ¡°Mother, please don¡¯t be angry with Noah and Belle. It¡¯s not their fault; they were only trying to protect


    me. They are not in the wrong. If you have to punish anyone, punish me.¡± I tell


    her.


    ¡°Are you insane?¡± Belle asks me. ¡°Noah and I are the ones who caused the entire thing; how are you at


    fault? You¡¯ve been betrayed by the two closest people in your life; you haven¡¯t ever been so close with


    Noah and me. How can we just let this go without teaching those two a damn lesson?¡±


    I want to give a response to that, but the words are clogged in my throat. What could I


    say? Everything she just said was the truth. I was closer to both of them; in fact, I chose to hang out with


    them instead of my siblings. The more I thought about it, the more I believed that


    Aria and Bryan deserved to pay for what they did to me, it was incredibly unfair, and I didn¡¯t deserve it at


    all.


    ¡°All three of my children arepletely losing their damn minds,¡± my mother cries in frustration. ¡°Why


    are you three choosing to destroy your reputations like this? I¡¯ve always been proud of how well


    mannered you¡¯ve been all of your lives. Now I¡¯m ashamed by your actions.¡±


    My mother¡¯s frustration bothers me. I did not want to disappoint her, none of us did. But she didn¡¯t


    understand what I was going through, and I don¡¯t think that she ever will.


    ¡°Mother,¡± Noah growls. ¡°That bastard cheated on my sister with her damn best friend. How could I sit


    back and let him get away with it? How can you and father allow him to walk freely like that? She¡¯s my


    sister, your daughter, she has feelings. Are you even thinking about her at all?¡±


    His questions make her pause and think, and I know that she doesn¡¯t want to hurt me in


    any way, but her kingdom stilles first. My father is sitting back and watching the exchange between


    us after going off on us a few minutes before.


    ¡°Go to your rooms!¡± She shouts. ¡°All of you. Go and think about what you¡¯ve done today and how it¡¯s


    going to affect our kingdom when the news starts to spread for everyone in the damn world to know!¡±


    Noah walking right behind me.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Belle says as the both of us reach my room. ¡°Don¡¯t you ever let people walk all over you


    like that again. Stand up for yourself. Let them know that you don¡¯t need them, let them know that your


    presence in their life was a blessing, and never forget that. There are times where Noah and I won¡¯t be


    there to protect you. That¡¯s when you¡¯ll need to be strong.


    Don¡¯t trust easily and never fall for anyone as quickly as you did for Bryan again. Get to know


    the person first, alright?¡±


    My cheeks turn bright red at her words. What would she say if she knew that I fell for someone else


    already? And what would she say if she knew that the person I fell for was none other than a dark


    whisperer?


    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best,¡± I promise.


    She nods, ¡°since that¡¯s out of the way, we need to change your closet. I have the perfect outfits for you,


    the same ones you always refused to wear. We are going to dress you up so much that no one


    recognizes you at school tomorrow.¡±

 Chapter 21

    Chapter 21


    Chapter 21


    I don¡¯t know what I was thinking about dressing up for school today; everyone looked at


    me differently. I don¡¯t think that lever wore makeup to school before and today was a first. Now that I


    thought about it, when did I ever really wear any makeup on my own without someone intervening for


    me? I only did it today because my sister insisted, okay, that was a lie. I also did it because I wanted to


    see Adam¡¯s reaction if he saw me all dressed up. This wasn¡¯t even my dress; it was something my sister


    had picked out from her closet. It was slightly inappropriate for school, and I was lucky that my parents


    didn¡¯t see me leave the house like this. That didn¡¯t mean that they wouldn¡¯t spot me going inter. I


    shake my head; I¡¯ll study about thatter.


    I freeze when I see Adam walking down the hallway, and my heart stops beating when his gaze falls on


    me. His eyes don¡¯t look at the dress. Instead, he¡¯s staring at my face. He makes me feel very aware of


    the makeup there now more than ever.


    He ignores some girls trying to talk to him and walks over to me. I gulp when he takes a


    few more steps closer to me so that there isn¡¯t much space between us.


    He sticks his head to the side as he continues to study me.


    ¡°Are you wearing lipstick?¡± He asks while continuing to examine my face.


    My face is red, and I can¡¯t form any words on my lips.


    ¡°Did you put on makeup for me?¡± He asks in a teasing manner. I¡¯m positive that all of the blood in my


    body has now traveled to my face from the embarrassment of his question.


    How could he possibly know that?


    My gaze goes behind him, and I notice that many girls from school have decided to stop


    and stare at us. If I weren¡¯t careful, everyone would start talking about us, and the news would go


    straight to my siblings. I couldn¡¯t afford for that to happen. Noah especially will freak out if he sees us like


    this.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that we should be this close since my brother and sister are back,¡± I say to him, unable to


    look him directly in his eyes.


    Adam ces his two hands on my locker and leans into me. ¡°Or what?¡± He whispers, his sweet breath


    fanning my ming red cheeks.


    I can¡¯t think clearly when he¡¯s standing so close to me and looking at me the way that he¡¯s doing right


    now.


    ¡°Get the hell away from my sister!¡± Noah shouts from across the hall. I jump at the interruption, but it


    doesn¡¯t affect Adam one bit. His tongue is pressed up against his cheek, and


    ¡°She had something on her lips,¡± he says to Noah. ¡°I was only getting it off.¡±


    With that being said, he turns and strolls away.


    I grab Noah¡¯s hand to stop him from going after him. ¡°Don¡¯t get into a fight with him, please. We are


    already still in trouble from thest fight you had with Bryan. Let¡¯s stay under the radar for a while until


    we get back into our parent¡¯s good side.¡±


    ¡°Why was he even so close to you?¡± Noah demands.


    I shrug my shoulders, ¡°I do not know brother,¡± I lie; I couldn¡¯t tell Noah I practically kissed his bare chest


    already or that I was in a shower all alone with him in his room. I shiver at the thought of my brother


    finding any of that.


    ¡°I think that he¡¯s just trying to mess with Bryan since he messed with Ashton.¡± While I was


    sure that was not the only reason, I am beginning to believe this lie.


    He did start showing me more attention ever since the cheating scandal happened. Was it


    really true that he was only trying to mess with Bryan? Thest time in the cafeteria, he stopped by my


    table only when he saw that Bryan was there. There may be more truth to this lie than I know. After being


    betrayed by Aria and Bryan, I don¡¯t think I can trust anyone¡¯s


    intentions again.


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Noah says; the seriousness in his voice makes me look at him. ¡°Stay the hell away from


    Adam Ashford. He¡¯s not someone that you should even look at. He¡¯s dangerous and maniptive. I don¡¯t


    like what I saw between the two of you just now. It makes me think that something is going on, but I know


    you¡¯re smarter than that. So I¡¯ll dismiss it for now.¡±


    My brother¡¯s faith in me makes me feel guilty about my actions. I felt like I wasn¡®t even sure who I was


    anymore. The girl who always yed by all of the rules not only lied to her parents about where she was


    going but was also pining for the enemy.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on with the two of you?¡± Belle asks as she joins in on the conversation.


    Noah shakes his head, ¡°Nothing.¡± He tells her as he walks away, leaving the two of us behind.


    ¡°Is it just me, or is Noah extra tensed these days?¡± She asks.


    Now that she asked the question, I also realized that he was indeed extra tensed. Was something


    bothering him that we didn¡¯t know about? Noah wasn¡¯t someone that spoke to anyone about his


    problems; he loved handling everything on his own.


    ¡°What happened to your lipstick?¡± she asks; I¡¯m surprised it took her this long to see it.


    you enter the ssroom.¡±


    Inod, and before I can respond, I hear someone shouting my name.


    ¡°There you are!¡± Abigail shouts from a distance as she runs to catch up to me.


    ¡°I see you¡¯ve found a new friend,¡± Belle says with a pleased smile. ¡°Just make sure this one isn¡¯t a


    backstabber and boyfriend stealer like thest.¡±


    I shake my head as she walks away, just as Abigail reaches by my side.


    ¡°Do you have anything interesting to tell me today?¡± she inquires. ¡°Did anything happen between you


    and Adam again?¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± I whisper as I look around for my brother. ¡°No one can know that I went home by him. My brother


    is already bing suspicious, and thest thing I want to do is cause him to get into another fight


    because of me.¡±


    Her eyes widen, ¡°I forgot about that. How did your parents react to the fight yesterday? The whole school


    is talking about it.¡±


    I sigh, ¡°we spent more than an hour having to listen to their lectures. I keep disappointing my parents. It¡¯s


    thest thing I want to do, but things are just happening left, right and center. I can¡¯t catch a break.¡±


    Anyone who has always been the good girl all her life knows what it feels like the moment that you make


    a mistake; it feels like everyone is judging you and like you¡¯re disappointing the


    people close to you.


    I¡¯ve reached the point where I¡¯m not sure leven want to be a good girl anymore. It¡¯s hard to constantly


    watch every step that you make and still get nothing in return.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not think about any of that.¡± She says, trying to cheer me up.


    Inod and follow her into the ssroom. I immediately spot Bryan and Aria once again at the front.


    They¡¯re all up on each other just like always. Those two have no shame for what they


    did. It¡¯s not like I didn¡¯t already know that; it¡¯s just that each time that I see them together like this, I¡¯m


    reminded of what they did to get to that position.


    They both look up, and I¡¯m satisfied when I see both of their eyes widen. My look today was leaving an


    impression on everyone at school. Bryan looks at me from head to toe, almost as though he cannot


    believe that it¡¯s me, and Aria is looking at me how she usually looked at


    someone she saw aspetition.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    They¡¯re not the only ones looking at me; everyone in the ss is as well. Not just the guys,


    at it.


    Abigail and I take our usual seats, and I turn around to see if I can spot Adam. To my surprise, he isn¡¯t


    there, but there is a chance that he will enter the ssroomte like he


    usually does.


    When an hour passes, and there is still no sign of him, I¡¯m hit with a disappointment so intense that I


    silently scold myself. I know that having anything to do with him is wrong and couldnd me in so much


    trouble, not just with my parents but also with my overprotective brother.


    I also know that I need never go back to his home again. Getting away with it once was enough; I didn¡¯t


    want to take such a significant risk again. Even though Adam has only just started showing me any


    attention, I¡¯ve always had a connection with him. I¡¯ve always been


    slightly obsessed with him, and I always thought it was harmless since I never expected to act


    on my feelings.


    But now that he was showing a questionable interest in me, I couldn¡¯t seem to be able to


    control myself.


    When the bell rings, my heart shatters with disappointment. He didn¡¯t attend ss today. Was he not as


    desperate to see me as I was to see him? Of course not, Amiera!


    I¡¯m hit with more disappointment when I don¡¯t see him for any other sses. It¡¯s the end of the day, and


    not seeing Adam is hurting me.


    Abigail says goodbye to me when her driver reaches, and I¡¯m left alone waiting for my


    siblings.


    I cross my arms over my chest and sigh in frustration.


    What could he have been doing to not show up in ss today? Lizzie was also not in ss; did they go


    somewhere together? Like, skip school to go on a date?


    I shake my head to stop thinking about it; the more I did, the more it hurt. I suddenly decide that I should


    wait in the limousine for my siblings instead of being all depressed inside the school¡¯spound. I don¡¯t


    get to go far, however.


    Adam is looking at me and blocking my way. He pulls his hand out of his pocket, and I¡¯m surprised to see


    that the lipstick stain is still on his finger. It¡¯s the end of all sses for the day. Did he keep that for so


    long? Surprising me, he brings his finger to his mouth and rubs his bottom lip. My eyes go wide with


    desire as I see my lipstick stain now on his pink lip; my dirty thoughts imagine him kissing me and


    causing that mark on his lips when I know that it¡¯s only


    a pounding in my chest and a shiver of need down my spine. His lips curl into a smirk as he


    turns and strolls away.


    I don¡¯t know what just happened, but my murky prince has somehow managed to arouse me from afar


    yet again. He didn¡¯t have to do anything at all, and my body went all crazy for him!


    The Virgin Alpha


    Reverse Harem Alpha Michael Car is everything an Alpha should be, powerful, handsome, strong,


    dangerous, and rich. The only thing is he is still a virgin. Groomed by his father to be the Alpha he is


    today but cared for by his mother, she taught him

 Chapter 22

    Chapter 22


    Chapter 22


    As I¡¯m lying on my bed, I can¡¯t stop thinking about Adam and what he¡¯d done to my lipstick today. His lips


    were smeared with pink, and he didn¡¯t care about it one bit.


    What if someone had seen it on him? What if someone really did? I had no idea what


    happened after he walked out on me yesterday. It wasn¡¯t precisely invisible, and anyone who


    paid a lot of attention to him would have noticed it.


    I bury my head against my pillow and don¡¯t bother stopping the girlish scream that leaves


    my mouth.


    Why did he have to be so damn hot with every single thing that he did? Even his walk was heavenly to


    look at.


    I grab my notepad from the shelf and pick up a pencil from my desk while putting on my night light.


    My fingers moved expertly as I began to draw his face like I¡¯ve done multiple times before. Only this time,


    I know exactly what his eyes look like when he¡¯s looking my way. And this time, have something to smear


    on his lips; my very own pink lipstick. I feel a shiver down my spine as my mind reys what he did


    today over and over again. And what was that smirk he did right after?


    It should be a crime for someone to be as good-looking and irresistible as he is.


    I swallow and imagine his hands on my body; then I guess the look on his face when I touch him. I feel a


    spark traveling up and down my arms; it¡¯s an unusual feeling, something that I haven¡¯t felt before.


    Tinhale deeply for a few seconds and then exhale before repeating the steps.


    The spark intensifies, and for a quick second, I feel something at the tip of my fingertips. I open my eyes


    quickly, but there is nothing there. Did Iimagine that? I stared at my fingers for a few more minutes,


    hoping that there would be something there, but like always, there was nothing.


    Igroan in frustration and bury my head against the pillows. Would I ever be able to create


    fire? Or would I always disappoint people for the rest of my life?


    ~ADAM


    I stare at my hands, I haven¡¯t even brought out the true power in Amiera, and already I can feel myself


    grow stronger. It¡¯s just as the books said, just being in her presence alone would increase my power, just


    like being in my presence would help awaken hers.


    reas


    an empty feeling in my gut. I have been trying to fill that emptiness ever since I knew that it


    was there.


    I thought that her strength would help feed that lost feeling inside of me. But I was wrong; would it only


    be fixed after I reveal her truth to the world? Was that it?


    A part of me wanted to keep her to myself and hide her from the rest of the world, but there


    was also the dark part of me, the very dark part that wanted to show everyone who she was. For now,


    that part of me was winning the battle.


    I knew now that I had to let everyone else know what I had learned. They needed to see that she was


    the ming whisperer. And I already knew when was the right time to do it.


    The fire fairy festival.? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    There wasn¡¯t much time left for the festival to begin, which meant that very soon, everyone would know


    that Amiera was the one and only ming whisperer.


    I already knew that the teachers wouldn¡¯t want her to participate, and I wasn¡¯t sure if she was willing to


    do it either. That¡¯s where I would have to step in.


    ¡°Wow,¡± Ashton says behind me. ¡°Your power is improving.


    I take a nce at him and nod, ¡°it has improved, but there is still more work to be done.¡±


    Timmediately notice that there seems to be something off with him tonight, and there are also many


    questions in the depths of his eyes.


    ¡°I just talked with Lizzie,¡± he mumbles. ¡°Our entire family did. She wanted to talk to us because she was


    concerned for you.¡±


    I snap my mouth shut in annoyance; what mess did Lizzie create now? ¡°She imed that you told her


    that you think you¡¯ve found the ming whisperer.¡± He tells


    1.


    I close my hands, and the ck holes disappear so quickly that one would wonder if they¡¯ve even been


    there before.


    ¡°I said that I wasn¡¯t sure and that I would inform everyone when I had this confirmed,¡± | answered him


    without giving too much information away.


    He quirks a brow, ¡°so you¡¯re telling me that this sudden increase in your strength has nothing to do with


    you being in the ming whisperer¡¯s presence?¡± He asks. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid, Adam, you¡¯ve found her, and


    you know who exactly she is. Now I can think of one person that you¡¯ve been extra close with recently. It


    was weird to see you protecting her and inviting her


    to get her to trust you; it had to be. That¡¯s the only reason that I can think of. So, is it whol think it is?¡±


    I narrow my eyes and shoot him a nasty re, ¡°when the time is right, I will tell you everything that you


    need to know.¡±


    I was surprisingly angry to find out that my brother knew this already. I wasn¡¯t ready for anyone to find


    out, but I didn¡¯t exactly hide it well either. I knew that everyone would notice the


    moment that I showed Amiera any attention. There was no way for me to hide this truth from


    anyone who knew me well.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± Ashton asks. ¡°And when is that? Since when have we started keeping secrets from each other?


    I would like to know what the f**k is going on with my brother.¡±


    ¡°Look,¡± I roar. ¡°I¡¯ll reveal who the ming whisperer is during the fire fairy festival. You¡¯ll know everything


    that you want to find out then.¡±


    Ashton mumbles a few more curse words, but I ignore him. He wasn¡¯t the only one that would want


    answers. Lizzie spilled the truth to my entire family; I had more troubleing my

 Chapter 23

    Chapter 23


    Chapter 23


    -AMIERA


    We are now one day away from the fire fairy festival, and something in my gut is telling me there is plenty


    that¡¯s about to happen in my life. I can¡¯t exin it, I know that I may sound crazy, but there is no denying


    what I feel.


    I walk into the school¡¯s entrance, and before I can go any further, something catches my attention. I¡¯m


    not prepared for the rush of negative emotions I feel next.


    I cover my chest from the unbearable pain I begin to feel from seeing Adam¡¯s hands


    wrapped around Lizzie¡¯s waist. But that¡¯s not all that makes me sick to my stomach.


    I take a deep breath, and I swear that I¡¯m getting a panic attack. I can¡¯t remember ever feeling like this


    before; I didn¡¯t even feel like this when I saw Bryan and Aria cheating behind my back.


    I can¡¯t believe it. Is he truly kissing her? I don¡¯t know why I¡¯m still here looking at him stick his tongue


    down her throat, but my feet don¡¯t seem to want to move. I knew that I wasn¡¯t in a rtionship with him,


    and we barely knew anything about each other but still¡­ This was the


    I thought that I¡¯de to school today and the tension between us would still be there. He


    smeared my lipstick, for crying out loud! He even touched it with his lips. How can he do those


    things and then show up kissing Lizzie today?


    Why was I even expecting anything from him? He was living up to his reputation; everything people said


    about him was true. Well, not everything, but at least the part about him being a yer. He knew how to


    y with a woman¡¯s heart; he knew how to make her want


    him.


    Why was I this devastated by seeing him kiss another woman? I knew that there could


    never be anything between us, and I had already promised myself to try my best to stay away


    from him. So then why am I this bothered? I should be happy that his attention would be on


    someone else other than me. That way, I could focus on other things that weren¡¯t him.


    I force myself to turn away from the two of them and keep moving forward even though I want to drop to


    the floor and bawl my eyes out. I keep telling myself that it doesn¡¯t bother me that much, but I can¡¯t keep


    that lie up. I know very well that seeing him kiss another woman


    was ripping my chest apart.


    I needed to get to the bottom of my emotions. This couldn¡¯t be a simple crush on a popr guy at school.


    It was more than that; my reactions to him said that there was way much more


    Trush to ss, and Abigail, like always, is waiting there for me. She smiles, and I force myself to smile


    back. I know when Adam enters the ssroom, but I refuse to look at him today. I can feel his eyes on


    me for the rest of the ss; my skin burns like it always does whenever he¡¯s looking at me. However, I


    will not let him get to me. Now, I knew that he was still with that woman. They were still together, and she


    had his heart.


    I spent the rest of the day ignoring him as well; I did a pretty good job at it even though it was killing me


    inside. I loved staring at Adam and focusing on every small detail about him. Not doing that bothered me


    so much that I wanted to scream in annoyance at my own body.


    I was not going to let another man do this to me. I was not about to be hurt by someone


    that isn¡¯t even in a rtionship with me.


    As I¡¯m busy chanting these words in my head, a figure catches my attention. Who was


    here? I¡¯d stayed back in the ssroom because my professor had wanted me to practice some more;


    after all, I was the only one behind in ss. I didn¡¯t realize that I wasn¡¯t alone or that


    someone had joined me.


    My breath gets caught in my throat when I see Adam.


    Why was he here?


    He takes a few steps in my direction, and I take a few steps back. He doesn¡¯t stop until he


    has me pressed up against the wall.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I demand.


    He quirks a brow and leans closer to me, ¡°I¡¯m not the best at understanding women, but I think that


    you¡¯re upset with me. Can I know why?¡±


    The audacity of this damn prince. How hard was it to put two and two together? The same day he was


    seen kissing his ex-girlfriend was the same day that I was upset with him. How hard is it to figure it out?


    He hasn¡¯t even kissed me once. And do you want that, Amiera? I want to groan in


    frustration. I sound like a jealous girlfriend!


    Suddenly I¡¯m very aware of the fact that it¡¯s just the two of us here. The ssroom is empty, and it


    doesn¡¯t sound like there is anyone outside the door either. It¡¯s probably not a good idea to be here right


    now, but yet here I am, alone in an empty ssroom with the dark prince himself.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to tell me?¡± he asks in a husky whisper.


    I don¡¯t know the answer to that question, but I find myself leaning more into him. His hand touches my


    cheek lightly, ¡°tell me. What have I done to upset you?¡±


    I swallow and gaze into his curious eyes, ¡°I saw you kiss her today.¡±


    Surprise shes across his eyes, and I think that I¡¯ve finally seeded in shocking him.


    He is silent for a few seconds before he opens his mouth to speak again.


    ¡°You¡¯re upset with me because I kissed someone?¡±


    My cheeks are now burning up as I realize what I¡¯ve just done. I just admitted to him that I


    was practically jealous that he kissed someone else! I had to get out of here quickly before !


    embarrassed myself further.


    ¡°Amiera,¡± he whispers. ¡°Answer me.¡± ¡°Say it again,¡± I murmur. Adam looks confused by my request. ¡°Say


    what?¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°My name.¡±


    I don¡¯t know why hearing him say my name made me feel so warm inside, but I wanted to


    listen to it over and over again.


    I couldn¡¯t look away from his intense gaze even if I wanted to. I feel lost in his eyes, and I


    want to keep drowning in them for the rest of my life. I¡¯ve never seen eyes so enchanting before; they


    give me life, when in fact, they¡¯re meant for darkness; how insane was that?


    ¡°Amiera.¡± He says, fulfilling my wishes.


    He takes a step towards me, and I gasp when one hand reaches forward and grips my waist tightly. My


    lips part slightly when he ces one of his hands on my neck. I can¡¯t exin what happens next; it¡¯s


    hard to understand or believe it¡¯s happening. My body immediately began to rx, and I no longer felt


    the anger and frustration that I just felt; in fact, I felt a


    calmness that I¡¯ve never felt in my entire life.


    I stare at him in wonder.


    How does he do that?


    Our bodies are now pressed tightly together, and I¡¯m dying for him to at least kiss me. It¡¯s precisely then


    that my body chooses to remember he was kissing another woman only a few hours ago. Suddenly, the


    anger and jealousy rush to regain control over my body.


    push away from him angrily, ¡°you shouldn¡¯t be this close to me when you already have


    someone else.¡± I snap. ¡°I¡¯m not the type of girl you¡¯re ustomed to dating; I¡¯m sorry if I gave


    I don¡¯t wait for him to say anything else as I rush out of there before giving him a chance


    to change my mind.


    -AMIERA


    It¡¯s the day of the fire fairy festival, and while it may be an exciting day for others, to me,


    it¡¯s just another day where people made me feel like I was aplete disappointment to my


    kind.


    Igaze at therge white ss stage in front of us surrounded by mirrors; everyone is dressed in white


    also; it was tradition for guests to wear white on this particr asion even though the ming


    whisperer has not been found for years now.


    Our teachers gather all students in long lines; everyone who turned eighteen this year


    must take part.


    I stood a distance away, watching everything take ce.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Abigail asks me. ¡°Let¡¯s join the line.¡±


    I knew that my professors didn¡¯t want me to participate today; they thought I would just be wasting


    everyone¡¯s time. However, as I look towards the stage and see the hopeful looks on my parent¡¯s faces, I


    know that I must do this, at least for them.


    Inod and follow her to the back of the line. The whispers are getting louder, and no one


    can hide the excitement on their faces.


    My eyes lift to the crowd of people that have taken their seats all around us; every royal family from the


    neighborhood kingdoms has attended, all hoping that today we would get to meet the ming whisperer.


    The dark whisperers are given separate seats from everyone else, and I don¡¯t understand why the


    council tries so hard to make them feel like outsiders. If they decide to retaliate against the rest of us, I


    think that little things like these would have been the


    slight push they needed.


    One by one, each fire whisperer is given a chance to take part in the ritual, and each time everyone


    holds their breaths only to be disappointed in the end.


    The cycle repeats itself repeatedly, and by the time they reach me, I can tell that everyone has given up


    already.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have to sit this one out,¡± Miss Phillis says to me. I look up at her with wide, surprised eyes. Yes, I


    did not believe that the ming whisperer could be me or anyone here for


    around me are louder now, and I can tell that many secretlyugh at my humiliation. I look


    towards the crowds where I know my family is, and just as I expected, my parents also look


    entirely embarrassed by what just happened to me. My brother seems pissed, and so does my sister.


    I quietly excuse myself and stand at the sidelines where all students who failed the test


    are standing. Immediately the girls begin to giggle in my face and talk about me as though I was not


    there. Or maybe they were actually waiting for me to hear every lousy word they wanted to say about


    me.


    The service continues, and there are only a few more whisperers left. The attention is taken off me finally


    when everyone tunes in to find out if any of them could be the ming whisperer.


    I can¡¯t stop thinking about the way Miss Phillis denied me from taking part. Yes, I did not know how to


    create fire yet, but I was trying my best. The least they could have done was let me take part. The testing


    doesn¡¯t even take that long; how would my test dy anything from today? I was already eighteen; I


    deserved to take part in this; it was the rule. I didn¡¯t see a single rule that said a fire whisperer that did


    not know how to create fire could not take part in the ritual. But I¡¯m sure that whoever wrote the prophecy


    didn¡¯t ount for a fire whisperer that could not make fire. That was just not something that you ever


    saw around our kingdoms until


    I arrived, of course.


    Sudden sighs from the crowds make me lift my head towards the stage.


    That was thest one, and nothing extraordinary happened yet. I guess this year was another one


    without meeting the ming whisperer. Everyone stands up to leave, disappointed


    once more.


    ¡°Wait!¡± A mighty yet familiar voice rocks the stage, gaining everyone¡¯s attention.


    My eyes follow the sound, and I see that Adam is standing at the center of the stage.


    ¡°There is one girl that has not been tested today; it¡¯s only fair that she also takes part.¡± He


    announces to everyone¡¯s surprise.


    Who could he be speaking about?

 Chapter 24

    Chapter 24


    Chapter 24


    Everyone was ounted for; I checked myself, no one was left out.


    ¡°Who did not take part?¡± Miss Phillis asks.


    His eyes suddenly connect with mine, and I hold my breath.


    My lips part when he begins to walk towards me. I look around me to see who he could


    possibly be approaching, but to my surprise, there is no one here that hasn¡¯t been tested except me, of


    course. But Miss Phillis did say that it wouldn¡¯t make sense for me to participate


    in the festival. I also don¡¯t expect Adam to suggest for me to be tested. I must be missing something; he


    can¡¯t being towards me.


    Needless to say, I¡¯m in shock when he stops in front of me; the surprise is still there when he ces his


    hand out to me, e with me¡­ Amiera.¡±


    I swallow. Did he purposely say my name? He knows now that it makes me happy when he says it. I


    stare at his hand, I don¡¯t know how to exin it, but somehow, I know that I must hold onto it. I gently


    ce my hand in his, and he grips it in a tight hold. Adam walks with me towards our professors with his


    head held high; there was this determined look on his face


    that I hadn¡¯t seen before. Why did it seem like he knew what was about to happen?


    ¡°Amiera is the only student that does not know how to create fire; how can we even consider her for this


    test?¡± Sir Williams asks.


    ¡°Everyone of age that belongs to the fire whisperers must be tested; those are your exact words. Are


    they not?¡± Adam demands, his eyes cool but zing at the same time. How was


    that even possible?


    ¡°Y¨Cyes but,¡±


    ¡°But, nothing.¡± He growls. ¡°It¡¯s your own rules, and you will be breaking it if she isn¡¯t given a chance to be


    tested. There is not a single rule that goes against her taking part today. It¡¯s only fair that she gets this


    chance; none of you have nothing to lose from letting her at least try.¡±


    The professors each give each other skeptical looks. They know that Adam was right;


    there is no rule against me taking part today. They would, in fact, be breaking the rules by not


    letting me participate. Adam takes their silence as a win in this battle, or maybe he doesn¡¯t


    even care to wait for their permission.


    ¡°Unzip the back of your dress,¡± he tells me. My eyes widen, unzip my dress? In front of all


    these people?


    ¡°Give me the de,¡± hemands as he holds his hands out towards Sir Williams. The


    My eyes widen when he rips the back of my dress using the de without any warning


    whatsoever.


    ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± I hiss as I tried to hide my body from everyone looking at the stage


    with curious eyes. I can see that I¡¯m not the only one surprised by his actions.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°You were taking too long,¡± he whispers smoothly behind me. I gasp when he moves my hair forward,


    he¡¯s a little too close for myfort, so close that I can feel him breathing on my


    neck.


    Igasp when he rubs his hand over my back. I don¡¯t want my parents to see my reaction to


    him touching me, so I try my best to hide how much this turns me on.


    He leans into me, and I feel his hot breath against my ear, ¡°this will hurt a little.¡± I don¡¯t have time to


    prepare myself when I feel the sacred de against my back. He¡¯s


    drawing some kind of symbol, but I don¡¯t care about that; I can¡¯t when I¡¯m in so much pain.


    I scream as the pain leaves my back and travels throughout my entire body. I feel like my body is on fire;


    it¡¯s much worse than when I touched the golden candle in his home.


    ¡°Adam!¡± I scream his name, knowing that he¡¯s the only one that helped mest time. ¡°It


    burns!¡±


    ¡°Shhh,¡± he whispers. ¡°I¡¯ll make it all better, I promise.¡±


    Before I can say anything, he spins me around to face him. Our gazes connect, and I can¡¯t exin the


    rush of emotions I feel from just looking into his eyes. It¡¯s powerful; it¡¯s blinding, and it has me losing my


    f*****g mind.


    gasp when he points his hands towards me, and two ck holes appear out of nowhere. I¡¯m rmed


    when they join together and create a whirlpool around me. My eyes widen, and I ce my arms in front


    of me to protect my face from the gushing winds. It¡¯s too powerful; it shouldn¡¯t be this strong. But it was


    Adam; this was only a little glimpse of his true power. I continue to brace against the winds when I feel


    them growing more robust.


    Was he trying to suck me into that thing? I was scared that I would lose my life to this


    thing; that was how powerful it indeed was.


    To my surprise, it does the exact opposite of harming me, however. The fire inside of my veins begins to


    die down slowly until the pain is entirely bearable. I blink once, then twice, and


    I¡¯m in shock that the darkness was able to help me instead of harming me. How was that even


    possible? Darkness was supposed to hurt; that was all it was suitable for, at least that¡¯s what


    When the ckness around me begins to fade, there are gasps from everyone in the crowd. I¡¯m


    confused by their reactions, and I don¡¯t know what could have caused it. It was the first time that I could


    really see the reactions from everyone looking at us. The pain wasn¡¯t distracting me anymore, and the


    giant whirlpool was finallypletely gone.


    Even Adam looks like he¡¯s enchanted by something. Why are they all looking at me?


    Something in the mirror in front of me catches my attention. At first, I can¡¯t seem to


    breathe as I continue to stare in astonishment.


    My hand moves to cover my mouth, and I walk closer to the mirror, drawn by what is no doubt right in


    front of me. There are two zing red wings behind my back, and I didn¡¯t think


    that anything on this earth could be this breathtaking. But that¡¯s not all; my eyes are zing


    just as bright as the wings behind my back.


    Sir Williams has a look of disbelief as he approaches me hesitantly. ¡°O our ming


    whisperer.¡± He stutters.


    All of my teachers are lining up behind me, every one of them with a look of skepticism on their faces. No


    one expected the one person who couldn¡¯t create fire to be the legendary ming whisperer, even I had


    no idea. In fact, for a while, I thought that the prophecy would


    nevere true.


    What did this mean? If the ming whisperer is, in fact real, and turned out to be me, were we all really in


    danger from the dark whisperers? My gaze immediately goes to the group of dark whisperers that are all


    now looking at me with new interest in their eyes. I feel a shiver down my spine; Adam was also a dark


    whisperer. Was I supposed to be his enemy? That couldn¡¯t be; the prophecy had to be a lie. There has to


    be a mistake somewhere.


    ¡°It¡¯s real,¡± Miss Phillis says as she takes a closer look, bringing my attention back to everyone here in


    front of me. More people are joining the stage, trying to get a closer look at me, or my wings, or maybe


    both.


    The crowd of people holds their breath as they wait for more confirmation that it¡¯s me.


    ¡°She¡¯s right; it¡¯s just as the legend says. Everything. The ming whisperer is finally amongst us. She¡¯s


    finally blessed us with her presence.¡± Sir Maxwell exims.


    They are speaking about me like I¡¯m apletely different person. I¡¯m the same Amiera that I¡¯ve always


    been, just with zing wings. It¡¯s funny how a title could change people¡¯s


    reactions towards you.


    My gaze goes towards Adam; why does it seem like he already knew this all along? He


    how did he perform a different ritual than what everyone had to do before? No one had to rip their shirts


    or have a symbol drawn on their backs. So why did he choose that method with


    me?


    He catches me looking at him, and my cheeks immediately turn bright red.


    I don¡¯t have time to ask him any questions when hundreds of people surround me. They were all praising


    me and saying things that I¡¯d never once heard before in my life.


    I should be enjoying this, but I¡¯m not by any means. I knew that most of these people were the same


    ones insulting me just minutes before my status was revealed to them. It feels fake and forced. These


    people don¡¯t care about me; they care about the ming whisperer in me. They want to get close to me


    only because of that.


    I don¡¯t want fake friends; I¡¯ve had enough of that already. I want people in my life that I can


    trust, people who believe in me, people who wouldn¡¯t hurt me the first chance they get.


    Everyone is looking at my wings with excitement and awe; I couldn¡¯t disagree with them;


    these wings were incredible-the most beautiful pair.


    After about an hour of peopleing up to me and asking questions, reintroducing themselves, and


    trying to be my friend, I¡¯m finally ready to leave.


    I¡¯m not sure how to exactly make the wings disappear, but I know that I don¡¯t want to be


    walking around them with me everywhere.


    ¡°Can you even disappear?¡± I whisper to them.


    To my surprise, they do just that. Was it that easy, or would they pop out again from


    nowhere?


    When they¡¯re gone, I¡¯m reminded that my dress is torn, and I try to hide my exposed back from my new


    admirers.


    Adam approaches me just then; it¡¯s the first time he¡¯s shown himself to me since thest


    time we gazed at each other.


    There are sighs and screams throughout the crowd when he takes off his white hoodie in


    front of us, leaving his chestpletely bare. I suddenly remember the night inside of his shower and my


    cheeks turn red; I swallow the need I feel deep in my belly.


    What was he doing?


    I don¡¯t have time to react when he pulls me towards him. My eyes widen when he shoves


    the hoodie over my head.

 Chapter 25

    Chapter 25


    Chapter 25


    My lips part and I can¡¯t help but stare at Adam in awe. I¡¯ve been fighting my feelings for him since the


    beginning, but a gesture this minor somehow manages to melt my barriers.


    I noticed the looks of envy in the eyes of the girls who were praising me just a few minutes


    ago. They all want Adam to themselves; him showing any affection towards me would stir the jealousy


    within them. Yet, they still try to fake their friendliness towards me.


    My parents chose that exact moment to butt in. ¡°Amiera,¡± my father says, ring at Adam.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Adam folds his arms and looks the least bit bothered by my father¡¯s nasty re.


    Tavoid eye contact with him as I nod my head and follow my father out of the crowds and towards our


    car, where my brother and sister are waiting for me.


    Belle runs to me and gives me a long hug. ¡°Congrattions, little sis, you¡¯ve made us all


    incredibly proud!¡±


    Noah shuffles my hair, ¡°I always knew that you were special. I¡¯m d that everyone else is


    finally able to witness this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve made not only your family proud today but every single person from our kingdom.¡± My mother


    praises me. ¡°I¡¯m so proud of you sweetheart,e here,¡± she says as she pulls me in for a hug..


    ¡°We will host a grand event in a few days to celebrate your achievement. You¡¯ve done


    what no one in any of the kingdoms has ever been able to do. You¡¯ve been revealed as our long-awaited


    ming whisperer. You¡¯re a blessing to us all, my child.¡± My father praises.


    It¡¯s weird to hear my parents praise me this much; I¡¯m so used to them correcting my


    mistakes.


    When we enter the car, however, I¡¯m hit with a very frustrating question.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that you¡¯ll do anything to upset us,¡± my mother says. ¡°But I still have to ask. Is there


    anything going on between you and that dark whisperer?¡±


    I take a deep breath and try to avoid the look that Noah gives me. I know that he already


    saw the lipstick incident between Adam and me, and now this. I¡¯m worried that he would report


    this to my parents now that they¡®re asking.


    ¡°No, mother.¡± ilie. ¡°I¡¯m also surprised that he showed so much attention to me today.¡± My hands gripping


    onto his hoodie tightly quickly loosened, afraid that they would read into it.


    I noticed that my father¡¯s hand tightened on the steering wheel. It¡¯s a wonder that he didn¡¯t let the driver


    return with us. They probably knew they were about to bring this conversation up


    ancient objects connected to the ming whisperer. He must have sensed something in you that no one


    else did. It will exin how he knew to choose you to bring upon the stage.¡±


    So my father did also have spections that Adam already knew who I was before anyone


    DOS


    else. But it was good that he did; this would excuse the exchange that took ce between us.


    ¡°You must stay clear of any dark whisperers more than ever now that they know who you are.¡± My


    mother warns me. ¡°Especially that one.¡±


    How did I exin to her that I was already tied to him in our own twisted way?


    Despite what I already knew, I still made a promise that I could not keep, ¡°yes, mother.¡±


    Later that day, I¡¯m invited to a party that¡¯s hosted in my honor. It¡¯s the first time I¡¯m


    attending a party just for me, minus those other times my parents hosted boring birthday parties for me,


    but that didn¡¯t count; there weren¡¯t ever many people present at any of those


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    things.


    I¡¯m dressed in one of the fanciest dresses that my sister has ever owned¡ªa beautiful


    short sequin red dress with a slit up to my leg towards my hips. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever worn


    something this scandalous before; I also don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever felt this kind of confidence before


    either. Could this be part of the fire that has suddenly awakened in me? But do I know if the fire


    has truly been created? The truth remained that I still did not know how to create fire. I had wings that


    brought with it zing eyes, but what else could I do?


    I shake my head; I didn¡¯t want to think about this now. I had a party to focus on. A party that included


    people who have insulted me my entire life. I was optimistic that Bryan and Aria would be here. I was


    also wondering if Adam would show up; I believe that was the only reason


    I agreed to attend this thing.


    ¡°Do we have to be here today?¡± Noah asks; he seems the least bit interested. I did force my siblings to


    also attend with me. Something about attending a party just for me by myself


    didn¡¯t sit well with me. I mean, Abigail would also be there, but I needed someone to walk in with me; I


    didn¡¯t want the spotlight to be on me alone.


    ¡°Shut up and enjoy the party, Noah,¡± Belle tells him. ¡°It¡¯s Amiera¡¯s day today.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t need to attend a party with a bunch of frauds to feel appreciated. She has us;


    that¡¯s all that she will ever need.¡± Noah snaps.


    They¡¯re talking about me like I¡¯m not even here. I agreed with Noah, however. I wouldn¡¯t be


    here today if I didn¡¯t want to see Adam.


    The moment that I enter, all eyes are on me. I¡¯m the center of attention, the exact thing


    My eyes search the crowd while everyonees to greet me; they are finally treating me


    like the princess I am.


    I¡¯m not looking for their phony attention. I¡¯m still searching for the person I came here for. And then I spot


    him, leaned up against the wall, gazing at me. He¡¯s not alone; Lizzie is here also, standing next to him.


    Seeing them together sparks the jealousy and anger within me once


    more.


    I can¡¯t keep doing this to myself. I can¡¯t keep wishing for something between us when he


    hasn¡¯t once shown that he wants me to.


    That wasn¡¯t exactly true, was it? I¡¯ve seen passion and need in Adam¡¯s eyes before. All of which was


    directed straight at me. Then how can I say he hasn¡¯t shown me any signs of wanting to be with me? But


    I also wasn¡¯t sure what exactly was going on between him and Lizzie. I didn¡¯t want to be like Aria; I didn¡¯t


    want to be with someone already in a rtionship. Everyone keeps saying that they aren¡¯t back together,


    but it¡¯s hard to believe when I saw them kissing just a few days ago.


    ¡°Hey,¡± Jackson, a guy from ss, greets me. He hasn¡¯t spoken to me before, and I know he¡¯s only


    showing me attention because of who I am.


    ¡°Hi,¡± I respond with kindness.


    No one said that I shouldn¡¯t try to get to know other men. If Adam didn¡¯te clean and


    tell me what I meant to him, why should I wait around for him?


    ¡°Can I have this dance with you?¡± he asks.


    I don¡¯t know why I look Adam¡¯s way when he asks me. To my surprise, he stops leaning against the wall


    and straightens his back; it¡¯s as if he¡¯s waiting to see what I¡¯ll respond to Jackson. I can¡¯t exin the thrill


    of excitement I feel from knowing that he¡¯s watching me.


    To test his reaction, I agreed to dance with the guy in front of me. However, I¡¯m not happy when he


    ces one hand on my waist and pulls me close to him. I don¡¯t like to feel anyone else


    touch me but Adam. This feels nothing like when the dark prince touches me. His touches are


    so very different; they leave me wanting so much more.


    I feel a shiver of disgust when he runs a hand up my leg. I¡¯m about to stop him when someone grabs me


    from behind, picks me up and pulls me out of the house. Just by the scent alone, I know that it¡¯s none


    other than Adam. It¡¯s the only reason why I haven¡¯t protested as


    yet.


    Igasp when he ms me against his jeep and leans into me. His eyes are dark with anger,


    and was that jealousy I sensed? Was Adam jealous that I danced with Jackson?


    ¡°Why?¡± He growls. ¡°Why the f**k would you let him touch you like that?¡±


    I shiver from his question, not because I¡¯m scared of his tone. No, it¡¯s because I can tell how much my


    actions have angered him tonight. He¡¯s angry that I let another guy touch me. Shouldn¡¯t that be all the


    proof I needed? Shouldn¡¯t this tell me that he felt something for me like I felt for him! It couldn¡¯t be just


    me; he had to be feeling all of these emotions as well.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask with a sarcasticugh. ¡°I don¡¯t know, Adam. Maybe it¡¯s because I can¡¯t tell what your true


    feelings towards me are. Maybe it¡¯s because I always see you around your ex-girlfriend. Maybe because


    you kiss other women and let me see, so from now on, I¡¯ll let other guys touch me. And that will have


    nothing to do with you.¡±


    His eyes grow to a blood-red, and I can tell that I¡¯ve managed to hit a nerve.


    gasp when he unlocks the jeep and opens the door of the backseat. He grabs my waist and shoves me


    inside before I have a chance to protest.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± He gets in beside me and shuts the door. ¡°If you¡¯re willing to let other men touch


    you. Then let me be your f*****g first customer.¡±


    I don¡¯t have time to respond when he pulls me under him and settles himself between my legs.


    He pushes my two hands above my head and ms his mouth against my neck. I¡¯m about to protest


    when I¡¯m hit with emotions so strong that I cry out from the pleasure.


    Oh. Oh my

 Chapter 26

    Chapter 26


    Chapter 26


    My body feels like it¡¯s on fire and alive at the same time. He¡¯s awakened the fire in me. It¡¯s


    so hot that I feel like I can burn his skin if I really want to.


    But I don¡¯t think that¡¯s entirely true; Adam possesses the power to control the fire in me.


    He somehow knows how to heat me and cool me down at the same time.


    I grab the back of his head and push his mouth harder against my neck. He doesn¡¯t stop kissing me


    there. ¡°I¡¯ll let every f*****g man whoes near you know who¡¯s been here first.¡±


    I feel an instant wetness between my legs from his words. I should be angry; I should be


    pushing him away. I¡¯m not an object; I¡¯m not someone that willingly gives herself to random men just for


    pleasure. I just said those things to anger him; I may have seeded in doing that, but I wasn¡¯t sure if


    this was the reaction I was hoping for.


    He grips the side of my neck, and I almost die when he presses his mouth against my lips.


    Immediately I see images of the both of us in the sky, Adam with breathtaking wings, half white, half


    ck, and then there was me with my zing red wings. Before I can make out what¡¯s happening, the


    images disappear in a sh.


    I don¡¯t have time to ponder over those images when his mouth closes down on my bottom lip. Adam


    sucks my lip like an expert; I know that he¡¯s done this a million times before, and that bothers me but not


    enough to stop this from happening.


    His hands travel down the side of my breasts and don¡¯t stop until he reaches my bare legs. It¡¯s like he


    wants to leave his mark there now that he knows another man has touched me there. This feels nothing


    like when Jackson touched me, however. My skin holds onto every single caress from him, like it¡¯s dying


    for a taste, a touch, anything as long as it¡¯s from Adam.


    He pulls away from my lips but doesn¡¯t stop there. He travels down my body until he stops above my leg.


    What was he doing? I don¡¯t have time to prepare when his lips touch my skin there. I gasp and hold onto


    his hair for the support I didn¡¯t think I would need right now. I pull on his thick strands as he begins to


    suck on my thigh. My eyes roll back in my head as my panties start to soak from how turned on I am by


    this. His mouth is warm against me and I¡¯ve never felt this kind of passion before; it¡¯s almost too much for


    me to handle.


    He travels higher again until he stops at the slit by my hips, ¡°you should have never worn


    something this revealing.¡±


    Was he genuinelymenting on my outfit at a time like this? Before I could argue, he presses his


    mouth against the exposed skin and begins his incredible sucking motion some more. His hands against


    my waist, squeezing and pushing me tighter against his body,


    Adam was experienced; of course, he would know exactly what to do to make a woman gopletely


    insane.


    Totally surprising me, he stops midway and pulls away from me. He opens the door and jumps out of the


    jeep before I can say anything.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°f**k!¡± he growls as he ms his fist against the vehicle.


    W-what just happened?


    My body is trembling when I exit the vehicle and stand next to him.


    Our gazes lock, and his jaw tightens, ¡°you¡¯re not that type of woman, Amiera. You don¡¯t wear clothes like


    this; you don¡¯t curse, you obey your parents, you don¡¯t let random men touch


    you, you¡¯re a good girl. Don¡¯t let anyone change that about you.¡±


    My lips part. Did he mean to tell me not to let him change the person I was? Or did he mean to say to me


    not to let what Bryan and Aria did affect the person I was? I don¡¯t have time to respond when Lizzie


    appears before us from out of nowhere. Where did shee from? And how long was she standing


    there? Did she hear what Adam said to me?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that your siblings looking for you?¡± she asks roughly. She¡¯s not lying; Noah and Belle


    are indeed searching the parking lot for me. Did they see Adam pull me out of there? He didn¡¯t


    exactly try to hide what he did from anyone. I¡¯m sure someone must have seen. Jackson, for


    one, did see everything. Would he tell everyone what he saw?


    I don¡¯t waste any time as I rush back into the house before they can spot me. It would be trouble if they


    saw me out here with Adam and Lizzie.


    I wait for them to reenter the house before revealing myself to them.


    ¡°Where have you been?¡± Noah asks me with concern.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± I ask. ¡°I¡¯ve been here all along. Maybe you missed me when I went to


    use the washroom.¡±


    Thankfully, they seem to believe that lie.


    ¡°You look a little flushed,¡± my sister points out. ¡°Do you want to go home?¡±


    Inod without a second thought. I needed to leave this ce immediately; I was feeling too many


    emotions in public right now.


    She nods and pulls me out of the party with her, Noah, right behind us. I search the parking lot for any


    signs of Lizzie and Adam, but they¡¯re already gone.


    Lizzie is losing her mind in front of me, and I know now that she knows what happened


    inside that jeep.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on, Adam?¡± she demands. ¡°What is it that you aren¡¯t telling me?¡±


    Ishrug my shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. I¡¯m just trying to gain


    Amiera¡¯s trust.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± she demands. ¡°Because that¡¯s not what it looks like to me. You¡¯re supposed to


    be gaining her trust, not sticking your tongue down her throat!¡± she shouts. ¡°And was that all that


    happened, or did you stick your do*kin her too?¡±


    ¡°Watch your tongue!¡± I growl.


    ¡°What?¡± she snaps. ¡°Did that anger you? How do you think I felt when I heard you tell her not to change


    for anyone that she¡¯s a good girl. What the hell was that, Adam? If we want her on our side, she needs to


    change; she needs to be the woman she isn¡¯t right now. You¡¯re giving


    her advice that could spoil our ns for good. Are you even thinking?¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what that was either. I never thought the day woulde where I would tell the ming


    whisperer to continue being a good girl. I can¡¯t exin what happened to me; being near Amiera makes


    me weak. The books weren¡¯t lying; she would make things difficult for me. One kiss, and I¡¯m already


    forgetting everything I stand for.


    Irun a hand over my head and face Lizzie, ¡°you¡¯re not giving me a chance to exin myself. You¡¯re


    mistaken; everything I¡¯ve said and done is only to get her on our side. Right now,


    she¡¯s vulnerable. That¡¯s where I need to be nice to her, Amiera hasn¡¯t discovered her powers nor the


    confidence that she needs to unleash everything within her. She needs me there for that, and she needs


    to think that I¡¯m a friend, not an enemy.¡±


    Lizzie sighs, ¡°I¡¯m not sure that I can trust you anymore. I know what I saw out there. She didn¡¯t look like


    the vulnerable one; you did. I¡¯m not going to sit back and let you ruin our ns. We¡¯ve been working on


    this too long just to let it slip through our fingers.¡±


    s**t! What the f**k did I do? Thest thing I needed was Lizzie not trusting me. We were a


    team.


    I walk towards her and grip her shoulders. ¡°I promise you that I¡¯m not going to blow this. When have I not


    kept my word? You don¡¯t have anything to worry about. I¡¯m sure that you can see she¡¯s already warming


    up to me. Doesn¡¯t that already prove that my n is working? Very soon, she would trust me, and that¡¯s


    what we need.¡±


    Lizzie sighs but eventually agrees, ¡°okay, I¡¯ll give you the benefit of the doubt because I


    ¡°You have nothing to worry about,¡± I promise her


    I needed to get these emotions in check before I blew everything.

 Chapter 27

    Chapter 27


    Chapter 27


    Belle stops me before I can enter the house. Noah is still in the car, and it looks like she¡¯s


    trying for him not to see us. What was this about?


    ¡°You may want to hide those marks before you enter the house,¡± she warns me. Marks? What marks.


    Her eyes focus on my legs, and I follow her gaze. My cheeks turn red


    when I realize what she¡¯s talking about. Adam left his love marks on me earlier while he was


    sucking on me.


    Oh no. What was I going to do? ¡°Rx,¡± she tells me as she digs in her purse and pulls out some


    makeup. ¡°I¡¯ll cover it up


    in no time. Just tell me when Noah ising.¡±


    Belle finishes just before Noah reaches us, and he looks at us in confusion, ¡°am, is some


    girl thing going on here that I don¡¯t want to know about?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Belle mumbles. ¡°Now, let¡¯s get inside before our parents get worried and grow all hysterical on us.


    We don¡¯t want any more of that.¡±


    Once safely inside my room, Ilock the door and head to the mirror, I¡¯m not sure that I can even recognize


    myself. My eyes were bright, my cheeks flushed, and my lips were swollen. I¡¯ve never looked like this


    before. How did no one suspect anything? Belle didn¡¯t ask me who gave me the love marks, but she


    didn¡¯t exactly get the opportunity either, maybe she was waiting for the right time. Or perhaps she wanted


    to give me my privacy. I wasn¡¯t sure, but I preferred that she didn¡¯t ask. I didn¡¯t want to lie to her, I already


    knew I couldn¡¯t tell her that it was Adam.


    Trub my fingers over the spots his lips were on. I grabbed the makeup wipes Belle gave to me and slowly


    removed the makeup, revealing the marks to myself.


    I don¡¯t understand how seeing those things and knowing that he left it there manages to double the


    desire inside of me. Somehow, I want him even more than before..


    His words from earlier keep reying in my mind. He said that I was a good girl and that I shouldn¡¯t


    change that for anyone. Why would someone like Adam say something like that to me? He was the


    prince of darkness, for crying out loud; seeing me rebel, should have made him happy. Then why did he


    seem so upset?


    Does Adam care for me? Was it more than just lustful desires?


    I shake my head; I don¡¯t want to look for anything that wasn¡¯t there. I also didn¡¯t want to


    read too much into this. It would drive me crazy, and I didn¡¯t want that.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I needed to move on from tonight no matter how badly my body and mind wanted to hold on to every


    single detail.


    rest of my life. A part of me, a big part, tells me that Adam is the man for me, the only man. Just the


    thought of that scares me, I didn¡¯t know how to control myself around him, and I don¡¯t think that would


    ever change.


    I can¡¯t keep doing this to myself; I needed to be strong. I couldn¡¯t let Adam get to me until


    knew that I could trust him.


    It was the next day of school, and I ensured that the skirt I wore today was long enough to


    hide the marks Adam left on my body. I couldn¡¯t risk anyone seeing that.


    Belle kept giving me these worrisome looks, but still, she didn¡¯t ask me any questions. I


    knew that Noah had an idea about Adam and me, but I wasn¡¯t sure that my sister knew


    anything other than what my parents mentioned in the car.


    Abigail meets me by my locker, and she has this huge smile on her face, ¡°somebody looks like they got


    some actionst night.¡± she teases.


    I didn¡¯t tell Abigail anything about this; how does she know?


    ¡°I saw Adam lift you out of the partyst night.¡± She informs me. ¡°I was about toe and save you, but I


    knew that you probably wanted some alone time with him,¡± she says, wiggling her eyebrows at me.


    Ishake my head at her as I try to hide my blush. ¡°I¡¯m right, aren¡¯t l?¡± she demands in a high-pitched voice.


    I nodded and looked around me to make sure that no one was listening in on our


    conversation. ¡°Adam kissed me inside his jeepst night.¡±


    Abigail does a girlish squeal from excitement, and I shoot her a warning look. I didn¡¯t want to bring any


    attention to us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to ss.¡±


    She hooks her arm through mine and strolls with me to our ssroom. ¡°You need to tell me all about it


    the moment we get some time alone.¡±


    I chuckle, ¡°just try and stop me.¡±


    All eyes were on me when I entered the ssroom; I almost forgot that I was now my people¡¯s ming


    whisperer. Things weren¡¯t the same as before; there were people actually


    trying to be my friend now.


    Sir Williams offers me a seat at the front of the ss along with Abigail, and it¡¯s not


    could track your every move. This also meant that Abigail and I wouldn¡¯t get to talk more about


    Adam.


    Where was he? He wasn¡¯t in here, and as the ss progressed, he still didn¡¯t show up, not evente like


    he usually does.


    ¡°Since we now know who our ming whisperer is, I think that it¡¯s important for us to train her.¡± Sir


    announces suddenly. ¡°Amiera, we need to awaken the fire within you. I¡¯m not sure why it hasn¡¯t surfaced


    yet since you¡¯re supposed to be the strongest of your kind, but we need to


    start somewhere. Pleasee here and stand next to me.¡±


    I¡¯m extremely nervous as I step closer to him, and unfortunately, face the rest of the ss. I can feel the


    pressure as they all look on to see what I can do now that it was revealed whol


    was.


    ¡°Try to create fire, ¡°Sir Williamsmands.


    I close my eyes with the palm of my hand facing the ceiling and try to bring forth the mes. Two


    seconds passed, then another and another, but just like always, no matter how hard I tried, nothing


    happened.


    ¡°How is it possible that the ming whisperer has no idea how to create fire?¡± Carol asks, ¡°she seems


    more like a fake than anything else to me.¡±


    Of course, I still didn¡¯t earn the respect of everyone around me, even though I was now supposedly the


    savior of my people. There were still persons that would look for any opportunity to bring me down. But


    could I me them? How could the ming whisperer not be able to create fire? What was it that I was


    missing? What was I doing so wrong?


    There are more whispers, and Sir Williams tries to reassure me that it¡¯s okay. The whispers stop when


    the ssroom door ms shut. I look up and spot Adam; he isn¡¯t looking


    at me; instead, he¡¯s ring at the rest of the ss.


    He finally turns towards me, our gazes lock, and his jaw tightens. He walks forward and doesn¡¯t stop until


    he¡¯s a few inches away from me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll train Amiera from today.¡±


    W-what?

 Chapter 28

    Chapter 28


    Chapter 28


    ¡°What did you say?¡± Sir William asks to confirm his earlier words; even I¡¯m not sure that I heard correctly.


    ¡°I will help train her,¡± Adam announces once more in front of the ssroom, speaking


    louder this time.


    Everyone is shocked by his interference. Why would he offer to train me? None of the elders would feel


    comfortable with a dark whisperer training the ming whisperer.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s such a good idea¡­¡± Sir Williams begins to protest, proving my point.


    Adam shoots him a re, and he shuts his mouth, clearly intimidated by him. ¡°I know more about the


    ming whisperer than anyone inside of here. I¡¯ve read countless books, plus ! think I know how to


    awaken the fire inside of her. She can¡¯t do this on her own; she needs me.¡±


    I swallow; I do need him, I don¡¯t want to, but I do. I can¡¯t exin how I know this, but I know that he¡¯s


    speaking the truth. There is more to Adam and me, more than anyone knows; I can feel it deep inside.


    What was I missing? What did no one tell me? There was a missing piece to this puzzle. It couldn¡¯t be as


    simple as a ming whisperer and dark whisperer being each other¡¯s destruction. I knew that Adam


    wasn¡¯t the best person out there, but I also knew that he wasn¡¯t that evil; he wouldn¡¯t destroy our world.


    How could one person do that on his own? There was so much that I didn¡¯t know, and Adam may be the


    only one to give me these answers. Even though I knew that training with him wasn¡¯t the most brilliant


    idea considering my feelings for him, this may be the only way for me to awaken my power.


    ¡°None of you here believed in her, not even once; you didn¡¯t want her to take part in the festival; some of


    you still have zero faith in her. Amiera may have forgotten this, but I haven¡¯t.¡± He points out; everyone


    looks down in shame. They should feel ashamed, contrary to what Adam thinks; I didn¡¯t forget; I just


    chose not to say anything. I hated confrontations so much; I¡¯ve always felt safer just avoiding them and


    moving on with my life.


    ¡°Let me help her.¡± He adds. Of course, no one here would oppose this when they all either feared or


    worshipped Adam.


    Sir Williams sighs, ¡°I¡¯m aware of the fact that you are not looking for my permission; you¡¯ll do it with or


    without it. This isn¡¯t my decision to make, but rather, Amiera should be the one to


    answer you.¡±


    Adam turns to me and waits for a response. How can anyone say no to him? I mean, just


    look at him!


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let you train me.¡±


    say yes either.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting in the training center for you,¡± Adam informs me before leaving the room.


    The moment that I step outside of the ssroom, however, Bryan is right behind me.


    ¡°What are you doing, Amiera?¡± he demands. ¡°Why did you agree to let a dark whisperer train you? And


    why out of everyone do you seem to trust Adam the most?¡±


    ugh, ¡°that¡¯s really lowing from you. I¡¯m not about to stand here and listen to your nonsense again,


    Bryan. I have some training to get done.¡±


    I walk away from him before he¡¯s given a chance to say more.


    Adam was telling the truth earlier; he was one of the few to believe in me, to give me a


    chance; he¡¯s also the reason why everyone knows who I am. Why shouldn¡¯t trust him after all


    the faith he¡¯s shown in me? When he was the only one to believe that I was the ming


    whisperer, why can¡¯t I be the only one to trust him when he says that he¡¯s going to train me? I


    believe that he will also be the one to help me awaken my power; I trust him.


    There is just one problem with this, a major problem actually. I¡¯ll have to keep this a secret


    from my family. No one out of the ssroom can know that Adam¡¯s the one training me.


    Somehow, I know that Adam may be the only one to ensure that this happens. He has control over a lot


    of people. Many will do as he asks just because they want to please him or because they¡¯re too scared


    to do otherwise. I¡¯ll need him to do this for me. If my parents knew that he was training me, they would go


    up into mes, literally.


    When I enter the room, Adam is seated on one of the hundred of chairs, waiting for me. I


    walk up to him, and he leans back against the chair to look up at me.


    ¡°My family cannot know that you¡¯re the one helping me,¡± I warn him. ¡°You must make sure that they


    never find out. For that to happen, you¡¯ll need to make sure that no one out of our ss knows about


    this.¡±


    He quirks a brow and stands up so that we are now inches apart.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re truly worried about?¡± he whispers as he leans into me. I hear myself hup and want


    to curse at my body. I see the hups are finally back to ruin my life.


    His eyes zero in on my skirt, ¡°did you wear that to hide my artwork?¡± he demands.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mark you for no one to see; I marked you so that every man that came near you would see it and


    know who put it there.¡± He growls.


    sounds like a jealous boyfriend right now? Does he even care?


    ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± | ask. ¡°Are you, or are you not in a rtionship with Lizzie? I¡¯m


    not going to mess around with a man who¡¯s involved with another woman. You caught me off


    guardst night; it won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    His jaw clenches, ¡°what Lizzie and I had is in the past. We are just close friends now,


    that¡¯s all.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t know it, but his words manage to calm my racing heart. I hadn¡¯t realized that I was holding


    my breath while waiting for a response. I didn¡¯t want to think of him and Lizzie


    being in a rtionship; it would only break my heart. Now I know that it¡¯s not something that I have to


    worry about¡­ That is if I can trust his words, however. He can just be telling me this, but why would he


    lie to me? What would lying to me gain him in return?


    ¡°Are you ready?¡± he asks me as he steps even closer to me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Thesitantly nod my head. I¡¯m not exactly ready, but I don¡¯t think that I¡¯ll ever be. He walks behind of me


    and grips my waist in his hands. Was this really necessary? I didn¡¯t think that I could think clearly with his


    hands on me like this.


    He leans into me, and his hot breath tickles my neck. ¡°Close your eyes and tell me what


    you feel.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that closing my eyes¡ª,¡± ¡°Just do it.¡± He cuts me off.


    He pushes my hair to the side and leaves a soft kiss on the side of my neck. I¡¯m immediately filled with a


    need so strong that I have to rub my thighs together.


    ¡°What do you feel, Amiera?¡±


    What do I feel? How could I bring all of these emotions into words? And does this have anything to do


    with my power, or does it have to do with what he does to my body?


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He urges me.


    gasp when his hand grips my thigh, exactly where he kissed me yesterday.


    ¡°I feel hot, all over. My body feels like it¡¯s surrounded by fire,¡± I swallow. ¡°A fire that wants to consume us


    both. A fire that I feel like you have the power to control. A fire that¡¯s scared to show herself because of


    what may happen the moment that she does.¡±


    I gasp the moment those words leave my mouth. I wasn¡¯t sure what made me say that; it¡¯s


    not something I knew before. Was the fire inside of me scared to be set free? Was it scared of

 Chapter 29

    Chapter 29


    Chapter 29


    Adam lets go of me, and I turn to him with curious eyes. How did he get me to confess something that


    even I didn¡¯t know I was feeling?


    ¡°Your power is not going to reveal itself until you begin to trust yourself more. You need to have


    confidence; you need to believe that you have the fire within¡­ And it would help if you buried that fear


    that¡¯s preventing you from moving forward. Fear isn¡¯t your friend Amiera. You need to be strong to be the


    host of a fire so powerful.¡± Adam exins to me.


    ¡°Did you really read many books about me?¡± I ask him. It¡¯s the only reason I could think of


    to exin how he knew so much more than me.


    He looks away from me then, ¡°I have.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask him. ¡°Why was it so important that you read so much about me? Is there some reason that


    you¡¯re not telling me?¡±


    Without warning, Adam grabs my waist and walks with me to a nearby desk. ¡°What are you doing?¡± I


    demand.


    ¡°Yes, there is plenty that I haven¡¯t told you that I¡¯m keeping from you.¡± He answers me. ¡°I¡¯ll let you in on


    one of your biggest secrets that even you do not know. When we¡¯re like this, closer than anyone else in


    this world wants us to be, you are at your strongest. Whenever I touch you, whenever I kiss you,


    whenever your body feels release given to you by only me, (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)your power intensifies to the point that it¡¯s hard to control.¡±


    Igasp when his mouth crashes down on mine as if to prove his point. This feels just right, like an


    explosion has just taken ce inside of my body like I¡¯m finally where I need to be. I want this; I need


    this.


    Adam pulls my hair back and ms my body against the desk. He grips my waist and shoves his body


    hard against mine. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I can¡¯t control the whirlpool of


    desire that floods my body, even if I wanted to.


    He unbuttons my shirt and pushes my bra out of the way. I feel exposed under his hungry gaze, but I


    don¡¯t try and stop him when he leans down and covers my n****e with his mouth.


    ¡°Adam!¡± I cry out. He pulls back and rests his forehead against mine, ¡°say it, say my name.¡±


    My lips part in shock. Does he really want me to say his name? ¡°Say it,¡± he growls.


    ¡°A-adam.¡± I stutter.   tell me something I would have never known had he not admitted it to me.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the only one who likes hearing their name, Amiera,¡± he tells me. ¡°But I only wish to hear it


    from your pretty little mouth.¡±


    I gasp from listening to him admit that to me. I never thought that someone like Adam


    would like to hear me say his name.


    ¡°Tell me,¡± he whispers as he cups my breasts in the palm of his hands. ¡°What else do you like that I do


    besides saying your name?¡±


    My cheeks are flushed from both pleasure and embarrassment. I don¡¯t understand how he can look this


    calm while saying things like this. There are many things that I love that he does, too many to count.


    gasp when a tiny ck hole appears and begins to caress the hollow between my breasts. It¡¯s almost


    cold, like ice. It stays there for a few seconds before disappearing. And then Adam leans down and


    kisses the same spot with his very warm lips. The mixture of hot and cold sends my body haywire with


    need.


    ¡°Are you not going to tell me?¡± he demands as he grips my ass in his hands and squeezes(This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    tight.


    ¡°I like when you t-touch me,¡± I say between moans. ¡°Touch you where?¡± he growls. ¡°Where do you like


    when I touch you, Amiera?¡±


    Before I can respond, his hand pushes my skirt up, revealing the marks he ims were given to show


    other men that he put them there. Adam Ashford, my murky prince, wants other men to know what he did


    with me. I don¡¯t know why that makes me so happy.


    His eyes zero in on my light blue panties, and I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen anyone look at me with so


    much desire in my entire life. I¡¯ve never felt this wanted before, and it feels so good.


    ¡°Where? Tell me, Amiera, where do you like it when I touch you?¡±


    ¡°My breasts,¡± I answer but feel shame immediately after.


    ¡°And where do you want me to touch you next?¡± He asks, not giving me a chance to think more of the


    words leaving my mouth.


    My cheeks are burning more than ever, how does he expect me to answer that? His hands slide up my


    legs and near my now-soaked panties. ¡°Tell me, where?¡±


    ¡°M-my p***y. Please, Adam, please touch my pussy.¡±


    he¡¯s doing, he bends down and kisses me there. He pulls my panties to the side and licks at my


    juices.


    Tcry out from the pleasure; I¡¯ve never felt anything this amazing before. I don¡¯t even feel


    like we¡¯re still in the training center anymore where anyone can walk in and see us; I don¡¯t care


    where we are; I just don¡¯t ever want this to stop.


    But then it does. He stops and takes my happiness away with him. I¡¯m left feeling confused and needing


    so much more.


    He fixes my skirt and buttons my shirt before leaning his forehead against mine.(This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)


    ¡°You taste so f*****g good, so good that I want you served on a f*****g te to me. So good that I need to


    stop before I take things too f*****g far and take you against this motherfucking desk.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t he understand that I need this right now? Can¡¯t he see that it¡¯s exactly what I


    want?


    He pulls away from me, ¡°that¡¯s it for training today. I¡¯ll see you tomorrow.¡±


    My heart drops; that¡¯s all that this was to him, training? He did say that us touching and being close


    would help increase my power. Was he trying to help awaken it?


    I try not to pout as I walk past him. I¡¯m upset with both him and myself.


    But does this mean that tomorrow would be the same thing? Would we have another session of touching


    and kissing¡­ And the asional licking? My cheeks are red when I remember where he was just a few


    minutes ago.


    I need help. I did. Lord help me, I¡¯m looking forward to our training more than I¡¯ve ever looked forward to


    anything in my life before.Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.

 Chapter 30

    Chapter 30


    Chapter 30


    It¡¯s the next day and I¡¯m excited for our training today, like I¡¯ve been since yesterday. I can¡¯t stop thinking


    about his mouth on my body, I feel a river of emotions, and I just want to tell


    him all about it. I want him to know how much I enjoy being in his presence, I want him to


    know just how much he makes me happy, I want him to know that I¡¯ve never felt this way about anyone


    else before. I also want him to know that even though many may judge his intentions towards me, I trust


    him; I don¡¯t believe that he will ever hurt me; I think that he will instead help me be the woman I


    need to be.


    I know that it¡¯s stupid of me and not very wise to feel these emotions so quickly. I was


    supposed to be taking things slow; I was supposed to not trust him entirely until I knew more about him.


    Towed it to myself after suffering such a betrayal. Still, after knowing all of these things, (This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I chose to be around Adam. I deserved some happiness, and he


    was the one to bring it out in me, no one else.


    Adam told me earlier to meet him at the training center once more, and that is where I¡¯m heading after


    the end of sses. I¡¯ve already informed my siblings that I would bete today, but they insisted on


    waiting. I hoped that they didn¡¯t decide toe near the training center today and see something they


    shouldn¡¯t.


    I take a deep breath when I see the center a few feet away.


    After finding my strength, I open the door but instead of seeing Adam waiting on me like he did


    yesterday, I¡¯m given a very rude awakening. Adam is leaned up on the same desk he was kissing me on


    just yesterday, and Lizzie is in front of him, sticking her tongue down his throat.


    I don¡¯t know if Adam senses me, but he pushes her away from him and turns towards me


    with wide eyes.


    ¡°Amiera!¡± he shouts my name, but I don¡¯t wait for him to say anything; I rush out of there


    with tears streaming down my face.


    I try my best to hide my tears when I spot Belle and Noah. I hardly speak to them on the ride home in


    fear of breaking down in front of them. Why did he let her kiss him? Why did they do that in front of me?


    Adam knew that this was the time I would enter the training center; this was the time we both agreed to


    meet. So then why did he wait for me to see something like that after what we did yesterday?(This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    He freaking lied to me. He told me that she was just a friend; friends don¡¯t make out with


    each other. She wasn¡¯t just a friend; she couldn¡¯t be. Was I stupid for still hoping that he had an


    excuse?


    see me crying my eyes out. Why am I letting a guy get to me like this again? I kept promising


    myself that I would be strong, that I would protect my heart. Yet I kept being a fool for Adam; /


    kept hurting myself because I wanted him to be good. Even now, a part of me wants him to tell


    me that nothing was going on between Lizzie and him, that what I saw was all a lie.


    I don¡¯t know why I wanted so much for Adam to be a good person; I don¡¯t know why that


    mattered so much to me. I couldn¡¯t see what excuse he coulde up with after what I saw. It


    wasn¡¯t the first time I saw him kissing Lizzie; my eyes weren¡¯t lying to me, there was


    something between the two of them, but I didn¡¯t know what it was. After what I saw today,


    shouldn¡¯t even bother, but it wasn¡¯t like I could avoid Adam for the rest of my life. I still needed


    him to train me. I didn¡¯t know how to do that anymore; I didn¡¯t even know how to be in the same


    room with him.


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ~ADAM~


    f*****g Lizzie, she didn¡¯t know when to stop. I should have known she was up to something when she


    showed up wearing that damn short dress to the training center. Now! had to work hard to regain (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Amiera¡¯s trust; would she even listen to me now?


    Now here I am, climbing the wall to her damn bedroom. I almost entered Noah¡¯s just a few minutes ago;


    that would have been an interesting turn of events. I¡¯m sure her brother would


    have weed me with open arms. I shake my head and focus on climbing. Thest thing |


    needed was to fall from this height.


    Getting in here without being seen was one of the hardest things I¡¯ve ever had to do; their security was


    tight, but I shouldn¡¯t expect anything else from Amiera¡¯s parents. They were big on securing their people,


    children, kingdom, everything.


    Amiera didn¡¯t give me a chance to exin myself before, but I hope this does the trick. She wouldn¡¯t


    exactly push me out the window; at least, I hoped not.


    Tran after her earlier today but by the time I got to her, she was already with her siblings. I knew that if


    they saw us together, all hell would break loose. I didn¡¯t really care about any of that, but I didn¡¯t want


    anything to obstruct the progress we¡¯ve made so far. I also didn¡¯t want her parents to find out and


    separate us, for they surely would do that once they knew how close Amiera and I had gotten recently.


    I paused by the window and peeked through the ss, hoping that I was finally in the correct room. I


    spotted her face down in her bed and felt an ufortable feeling in my chest.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I pull the window open; thankf**k it wasn¡¯t locked.


    Amiera doesn¡¯t move, and I assume she¡¯s too consumed in thoughts to realize that her windows were


    just opened. The sound of my footsteps catches her attention, however.


    Her back stiffens, and I know that she¡¯s wondering what to do. She turns over on the bed and stares at


    me wide-eyed. I¡¯m hit with so much guilt when I see how red and swollen her eyes are. She¡¯s been


    crying for quite some time; I¡¯m sure of that. The tightness in my chest intensifies, and it continues to do


    so the more I stare at her.


    Her hands tighten on her sheets, and she narrows her eyes at me, ¡°what are you doing here?¡°(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) she hisses.

 Chapter 31

    Chapter 31


    Chapter 31


    AMIERA


    Adam doesn¡¯t answer me; he stands there looking lost at my face. What was he even looking at? At first,


    I thought that I just imagined his presence; I felt that because I wanted him to clear his name so much


    that my body was choosing to believe that he was in my room. But now I¡¯m sure that this isn¡¯t a dream,


    he¡¯s here, Adam is in my room. I know that I should be freaking out about this. My parents or siblings


    could walk in here any moment and catch him in here with me. Things would take a turn for the worst if


    that ever happens. Yet, despite knowing all of this, I don¡¯t want him to leave; I want him to stay and tell


    me exactly what happened. I want to hear the truth.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I repeat myself. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you be with Lizzie? The ex-girlfriend


    you were kissing?¡±


    He takes a step towards me, and I stiffen against my sheets. He stops walking, hesitant toe closer


    to me.


    ¡°Please, believe me, Amiera,¡± he whispers. ¡°She kissed me out of nowhere. I know that this


    may not sound good, but the truth is that I haven¡¯t exactly told Lizzie about us; she doesn¡¯t know


    anything. She still thinks that we¡¯re ying around. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)Lizzie and I don¡¯t have any boundaries to our rtionship; we have messed around


    before even though we are no longer in


    amitted rtionship. She didn¡¯t know that there was something between us; not many


    Ws


    people know this. They think that I¡¯m training you and I thought that this is what you wanted. I


    thought that you wanted things between us to be kept a secret because of your parents. And what


    exactly is this thing between us? We haven¡¯t spoken about it;(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) I don¡¯t think either one knows what this truly is. I don¡¯t know much; I just know that I


    don¡¯t want to do anything to hurt


    you.¡±


    His words increase the anger and hurt inside of me. Did he not tell me that they were just


    friends? Friends should not be messing around with each other. And why didn¡¯t he tell her


    about us? His excuse sounds like bullshit to me.


    **


    *


    *


    ¡°So why don¡¯t you tell her?¡± I demand. ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell her that you have something with me? Why


    would you let me see something like that? Do you not know that it f*****g hurts me, Adam. It hurts me so


    much when I see you with her. It broke my heart seeing her kiss you;


    I was looking forward to our training; I was looking forward to it because I thought we would


    have another great time. I was looking forward to your touches and your kisses. After seeing


    you with her, I felt so sick. I felt sick knowing that you kissed another woman even after


    that. I¡¯m not like you or her Adam, I don¡¯t mess around with people, just like you said to me that night


    next to yourjeep. I¡¯m loyal, and I stick to one man, the person I have feelings for. I know that we haven¡¯t


    ced abel on what we have, but I don¡¯t expect to see you with another woman either. I¡¯m not going to


    ept that from you; (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)we can¡¯t keep seeing each


    other if you¡¯re


    going to keep messing around with other women. You told me not to change who I am for anyone, and


    this is me listening to you. My feelings for you may be strong, but I will not allow you to treat me however


    you want to just because it¡¯s what you¡¯re used to doing.¡±


    He takes my hand in his and kneels beside the bed. I angrily pull away from him; I don¡¯t want him to


    touch me again until I know where we stand.


    ¡°Am I just a toy to you?¡± I cry. ¡°Is that what this is? Some game? Do you want to prove to your friends


    that you can deflower the ming whisperer? Is that it?¡±


    He grabs my cheek and leans his forehead against mine, ¡°of course not. You¡¯re not a game, Amiera.


    You¡¯re not a f*****g game to me; you¡¯re so much more than that. I¡¯m sorry that you had to see that and I


    can promise you that it will never happen again. I¡¯ll talk to Lizzie; I¡¯ll let her know that I¡¯m not going to


    y around with her anymore; I¡¯ll tell her that I¡¯m starting something special with you. I won¡¯t make this


    mistake again; please give me a chance.¡±(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    I don¡¯t know if I should trust him. I don¡¯t know what to do, but my heart aches at just the thought of having


    to push him away.


    ¡°How can I trust you?¡± I ask him. ¡°You told me that you two were just friends; friends don¡¯t do what you


    did. I can¡¯t just believe your words from now on; I¡¯ve gotten hurt that way before; need to see it in your


    actions; I need to know that you mean it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll do whatever it is that you want me to do to prove that I¡¯m serious about us.¡± He promises. ¡°I will leave


    my old ways behind; I will not do anything that would hurt you again. I mean it when I said that Lizzie


    kissed me out of nowhere; you walked in just as it happened. I didn¡¯t kiss her back; I hope you saw that.


    I¡¯ll keep my distance from her if that will make you happy. Just tell me what you want, Amiera, whatever it


    is, I will do it for you. Please believe me when I say this to you.¡±


    His promises make my heart sway a little bit; I¡¯m still not ready to believe him entirely. ¡°I think that we


    should take things slowly from now on,¡± I tell him. ¡°Until I¡¯m sure that I can


    trust you. We will continue with the training as normal because it¡¯s what I need to do. But give


    me time to trust you again.¡±(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)


    I can see that Adam is unhappy that I don¡¯t trust him anymore. He doesn¡¯t try to hide that

 Chapter 32

    Chapter 32


    Chapter 32


    -ADAM


    I¡¯m fuming when I leave Amiera¡¯s home. After everything I¡¯ve done to get her to trust me, Lizzie goes and


    screws everything the f**k up. She had no right to messing with my ns.


    Im my room door shut, and the anger only intensifies when I spot her on my desk. Who let her in here


    without telling me first? It never bothered me before, but today it did; I did not want to see her face after


    what she¡¯d done.


    I grab her hand and pull her away from my desk. She has some nerve showing up here after the mess


    she¡¯s just caused for me. I have to wonder if she¡¯s doing this deliberately to sabotage my ns. Why


    would she try and turn Amiera away from me?


    ¡°What the f**k were you thinking, Lizzie?¡± I demand. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± (This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar)she asks innocently. Her fake ignorance pisses me off more


    than before.


    ¡°You were not supposed to kiss me just for Amiera to see. I know it was intentional; I know that you knew


    she would have seen everything. Just what the hell is going through your mind? Are you not thinking


    straight these days?¡± I shout at her.


    ¡°Women like her want what they can¡¯t have, Adam.¡± She says calmly, too calm for my liking. ¡°I was doing


    you a favor; if she saw me with you, it would make her realize more what she feels. Can¡¯t you see that? I


    was only helping you, but yet you¡¯re here yelling at me for no


    reason.¡±


    ¡°You f*****g hurt her!¡± I roar.


    She blinks once, then twice, and I realize the mistake I just made.


    Oh, f**k me! I wasn¡¯t even sure why I said that. It came out of nowhere and was probably


    the rawest emotion I¡®ve felt in a while. How could I have not known that seeing her in pain had


    bothered me this much?


    ¡°What does hurting her have to do with anything?¡± she demands. ¡°Her feelings should not


    matter at all. We are supposed to be partners for life; we both have the same goals, and we¡¯re working


    towards them. Now you¡¯re acting differently; I¡¯m not even sure that we want the same things in life


    anymore. Why are you mentioning her getting hurt all of a sudden? It wasn¡¯t a problem before. Don¡¯t tell


    me that you¡¯re starting to care for her, Adam. Are you?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± I lie to both her and myself. ¡°But you¡¯ve just broken her trust in me. Can¡¯t


    you see the damage that you¡¯ve done? Now she believes that I¡¯ve been lying to her all along. (This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)It¡¯s going to take some time before I can fix what has been


    broken by you.¡±  stop her from doing something like this in the future. One more stupid stunt, and Amiera


    may never want to speak to me again. Just the thought of this makes me turn into a full panic mood.


    Lizzie must understand how important it is that she does not interfere again.


    ¡°I need you to promise me that you won¡¯t interfere again,¡± I tell her. ¡°I need you to do this. Whatever


    happens, you need to control your anger and let it happen. She can¡¯t suspect anything; if she does, it will


    ruin everything. Are you going to let all your research go to waste? You can¡¯t; you need to let go of


    whatever it is you¡¯re holding against her and focus on what¡¯s important. We have the same goal that has


    not changed. Let me do my part, and you need to do yours.¡±


    Lizzie doesn¡¯t seem to be happy about my order, but she still nods her head. I¡¯m not sure if I can trust


    her, however. This means that I need to be careful around Lizzie, especially whenever Amiera is around.


    I may hate to admit it, but the truth remained that seeing her crying today moved something within my


    heart. I¡¯m not happy about it, but something happened to me when I saw her in tears. I hated that I was


    the one to make her cry and I didn¡¯t want to let that happen


    again.


    ~LIZZIE~


    I couldn¡¯t trust Adam¡¯s words anymore. He was letting the bond between him and the ming whisperer


    get between our ns. We¡¯ve been waiting on this day for years, nning and prepping. We did


    everything right, everything, and now he would throw it all away for some


    stupid feelings?


    I didn¡¯t think this was just about gaining her trust anymore. Adam may very well be protecting her


    even if he hasn¡¯t admitted this to himself as yet.


    This meant that I had to do everything in my power to separate those two before they could get any


    closer. If I didn¡¯t act soon, Amiera might be the one to change Adam, rather than he get her to join our


    side.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    I feel sick to my stomach just thinking about that happening. He would be a disappointment to dark


    whisperers everywhere. I cared about him enough not to let him make


    that mistake.


    He would thank me for doing him this favor; he would thank me for guiding him back to the right path. He


    needed me, he may not know it now, but he does. That girl was making him


    The Adam that I knew would be a cold-hearted asshole that was only interested in his own personal


    gain; this Adam was beginning to care about people that he should be using to get what he wanted.


    I grab the key from the draw and head towards my room. I open the door and walk towards my bed.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)After making sure that no one was in here with me,


    I shoved the mattress to the other side and pulled out the tiny box.


    I¡¯ve searched far and wide for this. It¡¯s why I left Adam in the first ce, to find this potion. I unlock the


    box and pull out the ss bottle with the clear liquid inside of it. This will be the potion to change all of


    our lives forever. Even Adam doesn¡¯t know that I have this with me. He thought that I was doing more


    research about the ming whisperer, while that was true, I did find this extraordinary liquid.


    Now I just needed to find the right time to use it against Amiera.


    Hopefully, things wouldn¡¯t have to reach this stage, maybe Adam woulde to his senses, but if he


    didn¡¯t, if he continued to go against my wishes, I will use this.*


    It was my backup n, and I was smart foring up with it. Even if Adam chooses to fall for the


    ming whisperer and not im his rightful ce as king of thends, this will be alli need to make sure


    that everything happens the way that I want it to.


    Amiera will die, one way or another, and Adam will be king. Everyone will bow before him, and I will be


    his queen, just like it was always meant to be.

 Chapter 33

    Chapter 33


    Chapter 33


    AMIERA


    I¡¯m still not sure about meeting Adam today, but I¡¯ve made up my mind about doing everything I can to


    create fire in my life finally. I didn¡¯t want to be weak anymore; I was tired of peopleughing at me and


    making me feel less of myself. I wanted to show them that I was powerful, that I was worthy of the title of


    a ming whisperer. They needed to see that I was a fighter. If it¡¯s anything, I at least want to be


    remembered as the woman who never gave up. I¡¯ll keep fighting until the day I get to where I want to be.


    I take a deep breath and hesitate in front of the door; shbacks from the day before hit me where it hurt


    the most. I was scared that I would open the door and see Adam kissing Lizzie again. Even though he


    said that it would never happen again, I¡¯m not sure I believe that.


    After some heavy persuasion in my mind, I finally opened the door. Adam is waiting a few feet away, he


    looks a bit nervous, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve ever seen him look that way before.


    Now it was important that I kept myposure throughout our entire training session. I needed to do


    what was the best for me, and that was to take things slow until I trusted Adampletely.


    ADAM


    The moment that Amiera walks in, I can sense the hesitation with each of her steps. (This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar)I know that she doesn¡¯t trust me now, and I¡¯m reminded of how angry


    I am with Lizzie because


    of it.


    ¡°Are you ready to resume training?¡± I ask her.


    She nods her head and looks around the center as if she¡¯s expecting to see Lizzie hiding around


    somewhere.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°I thought that we could go somewhere else, somewhere quiet, just the two of us. I¡¯ll bring you back in


    time before your driver reaches to pick you up or before your siblings even realizes that you¡¯re gone. You


    don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± I tell her before she can change her mind


    on training today. It was an important day for the both of us, I needed to ensure that she didn¡¯t


    back out before we both experienced something amazing.


    ¡°Where exactly is this ce?¡± She asks. There is skepticism in her eyes, and again I want


    to curse at Lizzie.


    ¡°I know that you may not trust me, but please, juste with me. I think a different environment will help


    ease your troubles. I promise that after today, you will see some changes


    She sighs, and after an internal battle, she finally agrees toe with me. She is still hesitant as we


    make our way out of the center. I make sure to avoid her siblings when I guide her to my jeep. Her


    cheeks turn red when I open the door for her, and I know that she remembers what happened here the


    last time. If I was being honest, I couldn¡¯t get it out of my f*****g mind either. Her taste wouldn¡¯t get out of


    my head. Even now, I want to spread her legs and get another taste of her honey. But I know that I must


    control myself; she wouldn¡¯t let me; I can see it in her eyes. So instead, I need to gain her trust in other


    ways. That¡¯s the reason why I¡¯m taking her somewhere special. After today, hopefully, I can make her


    trust me again. She will see that I was not lying, at least about helping her reveal her powers.


    Amiera didn¡¯t know this, but theke I was carrying her to today wasn¡¯t just anyke. The water there


    was supposed to activate both her fire and awaken more power within me. But we needed to go there


    together, it wouldn¡¯t happen if we went alone. I¡¯ve gone there multiple times


    on my own, and nothing notable has ever happened, no matter how hard I¡¯ve tried.


    Thest training sessions were only to help strengthen our bond; this was the real deal; this would be the


    extra push she needed to help her release the fire buried within. It may not happen right away, but it


    would be her first step.


    As she said before, the fire is scared of what would happen when it is released,(This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar) and it may be referring to me. Again, Amiera does not know this. Even


    though theke would release her power, it would only be to an extent; everything else, she would have


    to dig deep and do it on


    her own.


    Many things had her hesitating; she still did not trust her body enough. The moment she realized how


    powerful she was, she was unstoppable; that would be her time to shine the


    most.


    The more time I spent with Amiera, the more the emptiness in me began to disappear. wasn¡¯t sure if it


    was her energy or her presence in my life. But I wasn¡¯t ready to find that out


    just yet. I was still figuring things out on my own. I don¡¯t know where my heart truly lies; I know now that


    Amiera does like me, maybe even more; if she didn¡¯t, she wouldn¡¯t have reacted like


    that to me kissing Lizzie.


    But I¡¯m not sure of my feelings towards her, I¡¯m conflicted. She¡¯s getting in the way of everything I¡¯ve


    worked so hard for, and I¡¯m not sure that I¡¯mfortable with that happening. I¡¯ve worked too hard to


    throw it all away just because of her.


    But I can¡¯t do the things I need to do on my own, and at the same time, the bond that we


    ass shortly. The more my body resists hurting her, the more I¡¯ll give her the chance to do as


    she pleases.


    That was not my original n. I was never supposed to care for her; the ming whisperer was always


    supposed to be just a weapon to help me gain all the power I could get to be ruler of all the nations.


    I couldn¡¯t do it without her. Just like she needed me to reveal her strength(This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar), I needed her to take over the world.


    I still desperately want that; I still want to be the king of allnds, but I¡¯m not sure that I can do it as long


    as my feelings for Amiera get in the way. Whatever I felt for her, I needed to regain control over it before I


    ruined everything I¡¯d worked hard for.

 Chapter 34

    Chapter 34


    Chapter 34


    -AMIERA


    My eyes are wide when we pull up to the most beautifulke I¡¯ve ever seen in my entire life. The water is


    clear and clean and just perfect. Red and white roses surround it, and I can¡¯t


    believe that I never knew this ce existed up till now.


    But why did Adam bring me here to train? This looked like a ce you¡¯ll get your love


    interest, not someone you wanted to train with.


    He was right though, the change in environment is helping with my sour mood. Immediately I can feel a


    sense of calmness wash over my body. I can¡¯t help but smile and


    inhale more of the clean air.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Adam asks me.


    I lift an eyebrow, ¡°ready for what, exactly?¡± ¡°We need to go into the water to start today¡¯s training.¡± He


    informs me.


    My eyes widen, ¡°into the water? No one said anything about that. I don¡¯t have anything to wear or


    change into. My clothes will be soaking, and my siblings will know that I skipped school and went


    somewhere else. I can¡¯t let that happen.¡±


    I can¡¯t even think about my brother¡¯s reaction to me showing up soaked from head to toe.(This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar) What excuse would I be able toe up with?


    ¡°You can strip into your underwear; that will solve the problem.¡± He announces.


    gape at him, ¡°are you insane? I¡¯m not going to do that in front of you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen your breasts amongst other things Amiera, you don¡¯t need to feel nervous in front of


    me.¡±


    My cheeks are red from his words. Why would he choose now to say that to me? I¡¯m


    suddenly reminded of how good it felt being touched and kissed by him. I pushed those thoughts away


    before I did something stupid.


    ¡°Or we can just not go in the water,¡± I suggest.


    I swallow when he walks up to me and leans in close, ¡°I¡¯m your trainer; you do as I say. (This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Water is an essential part of today¡¯s training. I wouldn¡¯t suggest it


    otherwise. Either you go in fully clothed, or you strip; it¡¯s your choice.¡±


    Couldn¡¯t he have been more of a gentleman about this? Who was I kidding? He was Adam, for crying out


    loud. The man knew nothing about being a gentleman.


    | angrily tuck my shirt out of my skirt and begin to unbutton it. Adam doesn¡¯t bother to turn


    I pull the skirt down my legs, and his eyes tantly follow every movement of mine. I¡¯m not prepared for


    the deep desire I see in his gaze; it throws me off guard. Adam continues to drag his eyes over my body


    lazily. Wasn¡¯t he the one that said he already saw my intimate parts, then why was he looking at me as


    though this was the first time?


    ¡°I can¡¯t f*****g think clearly when you¡¯re half-naked in front of me.¡± He growls suddenly.


    He pulls his t-shirt over his head and throws it over me. Igape at him in shock. Wasn¡¯t he also the one


    who suggested for me to strip in the first ce? Now it¡¯s my turn to stop and stare at his rock-hard abs.


    Adam¡¯s body was built like a warrior¡¯s; no one should look this good. I desperately want to run my hands


    over them, but this is not why we are here today. Or maybe it is? This is what Adam says brings me


    strength; when we touch each other, we let each other feel.


    I cry out when he grabs my waist and pulls me hard against his chest. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)He doesn¡¯t wait for me to protest as he walks with me into the water. It¡¯s colder than I


    expected it to be, and I hold


    onto Adam for his warmth.


    His arms tighten around me, and my body molds into his like it¡¯s exactly where it belongs. He stops


    walking and cups my cheek with one hand while still holding me with the other.


    I swallow, ¡°what exactly is supposed to happen in today¡¯s training?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°We start with a kiss.¡± He tells me.


    .


    ¡°W-what?¡± | stammer.


    He drags his hand up my body, below his shirt. ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, Amiera; your power increases


    every time we touch, kiss, make love.¡±


    Make love? We¡¯ve never made love before.


    He doesn¡¯t wait for me to say anything else before he leans down and takes my lips between his. Adam¡¯s


    lips are warm and soft against mine; they feel amazing, just like they always do.


    He leaves my lips to travel to my neck; Igasp when he continues to suck and kiss me there. He continues


    to go lower until he reaches my chest.


    He grabs my hips and spins me around so that my back is now pressed against his front. He leans down


    so that his lips are right above my ear, ¡°tell me, Amiera, what do you feel now that my hands and lips are


    on your body?¡±


    I know that this is only him training me, but I still can¡¯t help but blush at his question. I felt


    tell him exactly what I felt.


    Igasp when he cups my breasts in both of his hands. ¡°Tell me, tell me what I do to you. I want to hear you


    say it.¡±


    ¡°You make mepletely miserable, Adam. You make me feel things that I don¡¯t want to feel, which I


    know I should never feel. You make me like you and hate you at the same time. You make me want to do


    so many things with you; you make me desire things that I should never have. But you also make me


    strong, you make me feel powerful, you make me feel like I can do anything as long as I put my mind to


    it. You make me feel confident; you make me feel so freaking alive. You make me feel real fear. Fear that


    you may one day hurt me, fear that you¡¯re just using me, fear that what everyone is saying is true. You


    make me feel so many emotions that I feel like my body will explode. I want your touch at night when I¡¯m


    lonely and needy. I want it so much that I touch myself while thinking of you; I imagine you doing dirty


    things to me, things that no one else has ever done. You are the only one to make me feel and do things


    like this. But I¡¯m happy that it¡¯s you; I don¡¯t want it to be anyone else. Ever.¡±


    Adam¡¯s breath hitches behind me, and I wonder if I¡¯ve just revealed too much of myself to him. I


    practically just told him that I touched myself while thinking about him. What the hell was wrong with me?


    Why did I confess such an embarrassing detail about myself to him?


    He wraps his hand around my body suddenly and pulls me tighter against him. ¡°You make me feel things


    no other woman ever could either. You make me want to change, to be someone


    that I¡¯m not, someone that I may never be able to be. I¡¯ve spent years building and working towards this


    dream, something that I¡¯ve wanted since the day I learned more about life and how cruel it could be, but


    the more time I spend with you, the more I feel conflicted, the more I¡¯m not sure that my dreams are still


    the same.¡± I gasp when he presses his hard-on against my ass, ¡°You¡¯re not the only one that touches


    themselves when thinking about someone; I also


    touch myself while thinking about you. Every f*****g night, every morning, all I can think about is filling


    your sweet p***y with my d**k. You¡¯re all I think about; I can¡¯t get you out of my f*****g mind Amiera.¡±


    My body overflows with emotions from hearing Adam¡¯s confession. I¡¯m so taken aback that I don¡¯t realize


    that something is happening within my body. There is this tingling sensation in the tips of my fingers, and


    I¡¯m scared of what that means.   ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± he whispers behind me. ¡°Embrace your power. Be one


    with it. It¡¯s both of you against the world. Prove to the entire world that you aren¡¯t weak, that you are


    powerful,


    you.¡±


    Igrip Adam¡¯s shirt with one hand while pointing my fingers towards the forest with my


    other. Adam blows into my ear, and that¡¯s all it takes for me to release. I gasp when a me shoots out


    from my fingers for a quick second before disappearing.


    Was that my very first me?


    I spin around in shock. My eyes are wide, and I want to jump from the excitement I feel inside of me right


    now.


    Adam smiles at me, like really smiles, it¡¯s the most genuine smile I¡¯ve ever seen, and it melts my heart


    completely.


    I can¡¯t help myself when I jump, straight into his arms, wrapping my arms around his neck. ¡°Thank you!


    Thank you! Thank you!¡±


    Adam is about to respond when something strange happens. His arms tighten around me, and he tilts


    his head back in a painful roar.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I ask, rmed. He was definitely in pain, and I wasn¡¯t sure what I could do to help him.


    Icup his cheeks in my hands and try to ease his pain like he always does to me. In the blink of an eye,


    something shes behind Adam, and before I know it, we¡¯re both lifted into the air.


    My jaw drops, and I can¡¯t believe my own eyes. Adam now has a pair of wings behind him.


    It¡¯s just like the vision I¡¯ve gotten. His wings are half white, half ck, but they¡¯re just as


    beautiful as mine. Judging by his expression, this is the first time that he¡¯s seen them also. Why did it


    only happen now? Did this have something to do with the connection between us?


    ¡°They¡¯re beautiful,¡± I whisper in awe.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Adam is no longer trying to get a glimpse of them in theke below us; he¡¯s now staring at me. ¡°You¡¯re


    beautiful.¡±


    My lips part, and he cups my cheek in his hand, ¡°you¡¯re the reason why they¡¯ve finally appeared Amiera,


    this is how powerful you truly are.¡±


    Was I the reason? How could that be? He ced us both back on the ground, and his wings


    disappeared as well.


    I can¡¯t forget the things he¡¯s said to me today. No one has ever said anything like that to


    me before, and it makes me want him even more.


    His eyes connect with mine, and he doesn¡¯t move an inch.


    ¡°I¡¯ve told you already, Amiera; we¡¯re whatever you want us to be. I¡¯m only listening to your wishes.¡± He


    assures me.


    ¡°I want us to be in a rtionship; I don¡¯t want to keep us a secret anymore, Adam. I want to tell the whole


    world about us. I want everyone to know that we are one.¡±


    ¡°But your parents¡­¡±


    ¡°I will deal with them. I can¡¯t keep hiding how I feel about you. They will have to know


    eventually.¡± I tell him.


    ¡°Amiera,¡± he whispers, ¡°I¡¯m not so sure that this is a good idea.¡±


    ¡°Do you not want anyone to know about us?¡± I demand. ¡°Is there another reason that I should know


    about?¡±


    I also wanted to see Lizzie¡¯s reaction; if they genuinely didn¡¯t have anything between them, she should


    not have anything to say to us being together.


    ¡°Hey,¡± he says as he pulls me against him, ¡°if this is what you want, then so be it. I was only concerned


    about you; I know that your family will not take this lightly ande down on you hard because of it. But


    if this is what you want, I will not stand in your way. You can tell whoever you want to. I¡¯ll be by your side


    every step of the way, even to stand up against your


    parents.¡±


    Adam¡¯s words are all I need to continue with this. First thing tomorrow morning, I¡¯ll let the entire ss


    know about us. Thenter that day, I¡¯ll have to confront my family. That will be the hardest of them all, but


    it had to be done.

 Chapter 35

    Chapter 35


    Chapter 35


    -AMIERA


    The following day Adam meets me at the school¡¯s entrance, and surprising me, he picks


    me up in his arms and gives me a long, sweet kiss that leaves me dizzy when he finally puts


    me down.


    ¡°You¡¯re ready to go to ss?¡± he asks, his hands lingering on my waist.


    I nod my head.


    I¡¯m nervous about it, but I¡¯ve never been more sure about anything else in my life. I want us to be open; I


    want people to know. I don¡¯t want to go through what I went through with him and Lizzie in the past. This


    could be avoided if people knew where we stood.


    He takes my hand in his, and the moment we enter the corridor, all eyes are on us. We don¡¯t have to say


    anything; the fact that we¡¯re holding hands alone should show them that we aren¡¯t just friends. As if to


    emphasize our rtionship, Adam leans down and kisses my head.


    I can already see the envy in many eyes as we walk past them; people are not happy to see Adam and


    me together. Of course, all of the women who fantasize about him will have more reasons to hate me


    from now on.


    When we enter the ssroom, everyone begins to silence each other and point towards us. Bryan walks


    up to me and grabs my arm, ¡°what the f**k is this, Amiera?¡±


    Adam grabs him by his neck and shoves him up against the wall, ¡°don¡¯t you ever f*****g touch my


    woman again.¡±


    Lizzie walks in at the same time and sees this, she doesn¡¯t hide her anger from either one of us, and I


    can sense that Adam is tensed now that she¡¯s entered the room. Why did her presence bother him so


    much? He lets go of Bryan and takes my hand in his to guide us to our new seats. Abigail is gaping at


    me, and I know that there is plenty we have to talk about.


    Now that our ss knew about our rtionship, it was time to break the news to my family.


    I was terrified of telling them the truth, but I needed to get it out of the way. I knew now


    that I wanted to build my life with Adam. The only way for that to happen was to have my family¡¯s


    blessings. I know that they would hate the idea of us together at first, but when they realized that the


    prophecy was a lie, that Adam wasn¡¯t a monster, they would allow us to be together; I¡¯m sure that they


    may even be happy for us.


    The day goes by quickly, and everyone looks and treats me so differently now that I¡¯m with Adam. No


    one says anything to disrespect me, and everyone keeps their distance whenever


    It¡¯s time for me to break the news to my brother and sister. Adam left me here so that they


    wouldn¡¯t see us together, I didn¡¯t want them to see us until I told them the truth.


    Thear footsteps and think that it must be them. However, when I turn around, I don¡¯t see my siblings; the


    first person that I see is Lizzie.


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I ask Lizzie. ¡°If this is about Adam and me announcing our rtionship¡­¡±


    Sheughs, an evil one, ¡°you¡¯re so f*****g delusional, aren¡¯t you?¡± I fold my arms, ¡°excuse me?¡±


    ¡°There is so much that you don¡¯t know about Adam, so much that you¡¯ll be shocked to hear what I have


    to say today.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t need to listen to any of your lies.¡±


    ¡°Believe me,¡± she says. ¡°If you don¡¯t listen to what I have to tell you today, you¡¯ll regret it for the rest of


    your life. I¡¯m doing you a favor by telling you the truth.¡±


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I ask sarcastically. ¡°And what¡¯s this truth that you speak off?¡±


    The grin on her face tells me that it¡¯s isn¡¯t any good. She¡¯s looking at me like I¡¯m stupid for ever believing


    him in the first ce. What could she possibly have to say to make me regret my decision to be with


    Adam?


    ¡°Adam has been lying to you all along. This entire charade that he¡¯s doing with you, it¡¯s all so that he can


    get you to trust him. The truth is that Adam is precisely the kind of person that everyone has warned you


    about. Your parents were right to tell you to stay away from him; even your cheating ex-boyfriend was


    looking out for you when he told you to stay away from Adam. He¡¯s been reporting everything to me


    since the beginning. Did he get you to touch a candle when he invited you over to movie night? That


    candle has been in his family for generations; it can tell who the ming whisperer is when she touches


    it, her body feels like it¡¯s on fire. It¡¯s how he knew that you were the ming whisperer, it¡¯s how he knew


    to call you out for the fire fairy festival. He didn¡¯t believe in you like he wanted everyone to think; he knew


    beforehand. All of this, it was only his trap that you fell oh so perfectly into. You falling in love with him


    was only the icing on the cake; he knew that he was getting closer to getting you on


    his side,¡±


    ¡°Why would he do something like that?¡± I demand. ¡°Why go through so much trouble just


    for me to trust him?¡±


    reporting your progress to me; I know everything about you. He¡¯s told me it all. Why do you think? I¡¯m the


    woman he loves, not you. He¡¯s doing all of this so that we can both rule the world. It isn¡¯t a lie; the


    prophecy is true. Adam does want to be the most powerful being alive, and he can only achieve


    such power with your help. Have you noticed anything strange


    with him ever since you started being by his side? Have you noticed his power growing stronger? That¡¯s


    all you¡¯re doing. You¡¯re not the only one gaining strength while being around him; he is also. He isn¡¯t


    doing this for you, he¡¯s doing this for himself, and that¡¯s the whole


    truth.¡±


    -¡°Why should I believe you?¡± I ask. ¡°You¡¯ve never liked me. If you¡¯re both in love and he wants to rule the


    world with you, why would you turn against him to spill the truth to me?¡± |


    demand.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to believe me,¡± she snaps. ¡°I have nothing to lose by warning you. If you don¡¯t believe


    me, ask him for yourself. I love Adam, and I hate to see him with another woman, especially you. That is


    the truth. But I¡¯m not trying to tell you a lie; he is doing all of this to get you on his side, for you to trust


    him. Like I said, ask him for yourself.¡±


    I don¡¯t wait for her to say anything else; I run off into the direction I saw Adam leaving in


    earlier. I need to catch him; I need him to tell me that all of this is a lie. My feelings, he couldn¡¯t


    have been ying with them. I don¡¯t know what would happen to me if I knew that this was all


    true. I don¡¯t know how I will handle it.


    Istop running when I spot him inside his jeep. He sees me simultaneously, and I can tell that he already


    knows something is up. He jumps down from the vehicle andes to me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks, rmed. ¡°Why are you crying? Did your brother tell you something about us?


    What¡¯s it? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Is it true?¡± I demand. ¡°Is everything Lizzie told me about you true?¡±


    The look of guilt that crosses his face makes my heart sink to the bottom.


    No. No. No.


    It can¡¯t be true. It can¡¯t!


    ¡°Amiera¡ª,¡±


    ¡°I just want to know the truth, Adam!¡± I shout. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear any excuses. Just tell me if it¡¯s true!


    Were you using me to gain power? Did you know I was the ming whisperer from the start? Inviting me


    to your home for movie night was that just your chance of finding out if I was the ming whisperer? Is it


    true that you¡¯re only trying to gain my trust so that I can


    He looks away from my piercing gaze and turns around to kick the tires of his jeep. He then turns back to


    me with a look of remorse on his face, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    The tears are flowing more now, and I don¡¯t know how to control them. I¡¯m breaking down; all of my walls


    are falling apart. I¡¯m finding it hard to breathe, and my feelings are choking the


    life out of me.


    Igrab his shirt and gaze into his cold eyes, ¡°how could you do this to me?¡±


    ¡°I loved you!¡± I scream while hitting his chest over and over again. ¡°You let me fall in love with you even


    after knowing you were going to betray me in the end. How could you, Adam, how could you betray me


    like this? I believed you every step of the way. I trusted you even when others begged me not to. I took


    the risk to be around you when my parents would have killed me for even looking your way. I did all of


    these things because I loved you; how can you be so evil? How can you do this to me? I wanted to


    believe that you were nothing like what others said you were. I wanted to believe that you were good.


    How could I have been so blind? Why did I ever trust someone like you?¡±


    He grabs my wrists in my hand, ¡°I¡¯m a monster. Yes, I¡¯am-a monster who never deserved you from the


    start. I¡¯m d that you know that now. You can leave and never look back; this is your chance. You and I


    can never have anything. We are too different; you¡¯re pure and good, a shining light; I¡¯m everything else.


    Dark, evil, drowning in my pit of lies. This was bound to happen. I¡¯m d Lizzie told you the truth; I could


    have never been the good man you wanted me to be. I let things get too far; I also got caught up in


    something that never existed. I¡¯m not sorry for all the memories we made together; leave now, Amiera.


    You know the entire truth now, the world will always put us against each other, I knew that would happen


    eventually, and it¡¯s finally begun today. LEAVE!¡±


    ¡°I hate you,¡± I whisper. ¡°I hate you so much. I¡¯ll never let you get what you want. You¡¯ll never rule the


    world as long as I¡¯m alive. I¡¯ll put a stop to your ns. You¡¯ll be sorry for treating me the way you did, for


    breaking my heart. This is my promise to you, Adam Ashford. You¡¯ll have to kill me to get where you want


    to be, and even then, I¡¯ll still haunt you for the rest of your life. You¡¯ll never find a woman to love you the


    way that I did. No one will ever be as pure as I was in this rtionship. I would have done anything for


    you. ANYTHING!¡± I shout. ¡°From today onwards, you and I are enemies.¡±


    I don¡¯t wait for him to say anything else as I turn and walk away from him.


    Even though my heart is breaking and my mind feels betrayed, I keep on walking. I have to


    that I love never existed. This isn¡¯t just about me anymore; this is about protecting the entire world from


    the evil inside Adam.


    I couldn¡¯t let him get what he wanted. I couldn¡¯t.

 Chapter 36

    Chapter 36


    Chapter 36


    I was heartbroken. The man I fell deeply in love with was only using me to fuel his power.


    It was never about me; it was always about him and how he could use me to get stronger. I cried my


    eyes out for an entire week; my heart had shattered the moment he confessed that


    everything Lizzie said to me was the truth. Adam didn¡¯t show up to school for any of those days, and


    everyone in our ss already had an idea that something had happened between the two of us. That


    was good; I didn¡¯t want to have to exin to everyone why we weren¡¯t together


    anymore. We didn¡¯t evenst a good week; I¡¯m sure that every single person who didn¡¯t want us together


    in the first ce would be happy to know that our rtionship was so weak that it couldn¡¯tst more than


    a day after our announcement. But it was better that I found out the truth earlier thanter. If things had


    continued and I¡¯d fallen more deeply in love with Adam, my reaction to learning the truth may have been


    much worse than this. My family knew that something was up with me,(This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) but I went with the lie that it had something to do with being the ming whisperer, I


    told them that I didn¡¯t want to let down everyone¡¯s expectations of me. While that was true, it wasn¡¯t the


    reason for my breakdown, but my parents could never know the truth. I was crazy for even thinking that I


    should tell them about us in the first ce; my love for Adam only blinded me. For the second time in my


    life, I let the love I felt for someone keep me from seeing who they indeed were. I promised myself not to


    trust another person easily, and I did the exact opposite. I was disappointed in myself, but at the same


    time, I knew that this wasn¡¯t something that I could easily control. Whatever bond Adam and I had was


    not a simple one, it may be weak on his end, but it was strong on mine.


    Today was supposed to be an exciting one; it was the day that the dark whisperers finally went up in


    battle against the fire whisperers. It¡¯s something that our school incorporates into its program. It¡¯s a test


    to see how prepared the fire whisperers are against the dark whisperers if an attack ever were to


    happen. It¡¯s supposed to be an innocentpetition with the usual trophiesid out for all winners on an


    expansive disy. Of course, now I knew that it wasn¡¯t a simplepetition. All along, I¡¯ve thought that


    everything I¡¯ve been taught from school and my parents were all a lie. I¡¯ve felt that my parents were


    crazy, and so were others of my kind for believing a prophecy that never came true. But then, one by


    one, everything began unveiling before my eyes. First I was revealed as the ming whisperer and


    then¡­ Then I found out that Adam was indeed trying to take over the world. It wasn¡¯t just some silly


    words meant to separate our kind; it was the truth. He was using me to gain the power to make that


    happen, to be the king of all nations. I shudder to think of what could have happened if Lizzie had


    never told me this. I was falling straight into his trap, giving him exactly what he wanted.


    home. I didn¡¯t listen to anyone when they told me to stay away from him; lignored their advice and did


    what I wanted to do, now I had to pay the price for that. I¡¯d done the same thing I did with Bryan and Aria;


    I trusted someone that I should never have. Adam never did love me; he didn¡¯t even care for me. It was


    all a lie. All of it.


    But what I felt for him wasn¡¯t a lie. I loved him. I loved Adam with all my heart; I loved him more than I


    loved anyone else before. I know that it was a short time to fall in love, but I did.


    You can¡¯t control who you love, but I could control what I did about it. I had to stay away from Adam for


    good. I couldn¡¯t let him fool me any more than he already did. I was determined to listen to myself this


    time, it wasn¡¯t only about me anymore, and that was what mattered the most.


    I walk into the stadium, and all eyes turn to me. Even the teachers are looking at me. What exactly are


    they expecting from me today? I know that fire whisperers would be up against dark whisperers, but I


    had no idea who I was going up against; the list was kept confidential and would be announced today.


    ¡°Wee to the mes versus darkness tournament. Who¡¯s excited about the oue?¡±


    Professor Williams asks us. The crowd went up into an uproar, everyone was excited except


    1. ¡°I¡¯m anxious to see who wins. I¡¯ve seen all of my students excel, both fire whisperers and


    dark whisperers; I can tell that the fight is about to be a good one.¡±


    ¡°We have ced our best students against each other.¡± Miss Phillis continues with the


    announcement. ¡°The first match, Bryan will be up against Ashton.¡±


    Thold my breath; Bryan and Ashton? Those two held so many grudges against each other,(This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) why did they choose them to battle? This must be a tactic by


    our teachers; they needed to see what would happen between two students that hated each other with a


    passion, mainly two kinds that were opposite in every way possible.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Next, Aria will be up against Amber.¡±


    Amber? That was Adam¡¯s sister. She¡¯s never spoken to me directly before, but I¡¯ve seen her work. She


    was good at controlling her power, not that Aria wasn¡¯t. Their fight would surely be an interesting one,


    and I understood why our professors matched them for the fight.


    ¡°Abigail will go up against Lizzie.¡±


    My best friend stiffens next to me; that battle was unfair. Abigail tried her best and was good at her


    power, but Lizzie was dangerous; she didn¡¯t y nice. Why would they put my best friend up against


    someone that could be considered my enemy? Why didn¡¯t they put her up


    ¡°You¡¯ll be fine,¡± I try to assure her. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared; Lizzie will use your fear against you. Be brave;


    you¡¯re a fighter. And remember, this is just a game; it doesn¡¯t define you.¡±


    She nods her head, ¡°thank you, Amiera.¡±


    The list continues to go on, and I listen on anxiously; I¡¯m still wondering who they were


    going to put me up against. Was it someone that I should fear? The truth remained that I still wasn¡¯t


    strong enough to fight anyone inside of here. They were all still much stronger than | was. I expected


    them to put me up against the weakest student in the ss, which would be embarrassing considering


    my title. I look around the room for Adam, and I find him on the opposite side next to Lizzie. Seeing them


    together brings about a sinking feeling in my heart.


    ¡°Our ming whisperer, Amiera, will go up against Adam Ashford, our greatest dark whisperer of them


    all.¡± Miss Phillis announces with a not so sympathetic look sent in my direction.


    There are gasps throughout the stadium, and I know that everyone senses how unfair this pairing is.


    They know that things aren¡¯t great between Adam and me anymore; they also know he¡¯s powerful while


    I¡¯m not. Who came up with this and why? They needed to reconsider this; I didn¡¯t want to disappoint


    everyone just because I was not ready for this fight.


    I nce at Adam when I know that I don¡¯t want to. Even he looks ufortable with this pairing.(This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I watch as he walks up to Miss Phillis. What does he


    want to say to her? Is he happy with this pairing or not? I knew that he wanted to use me to take over the


    world, but I had no idea if that meant hurting me in the process.


    ¡°She¡¯s not ready to fight me.¡± He growls. ¡°Pick someone else.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Adam, but there is no time for changes; this fight must take ce.¡± She apologizes with no


    sympathy in her voice. ¡°If I forgot to mention that before, I¡¯ll say it now, none of these fights are subject to


    change.¡±


    Adam looks annoyed, but all he does is return to his spot next to Lizzie. She seems pleased by this


    pairing, and I know it must thrill her to know that Adam and I would have to fight against each other.


    It¡¯s time for the battles to begin, and everyone lines up to watch. The crowd is loud as they


    wait for the first fight to begin. I¡¯m nervous to watch; I don¡¯t want to see anyone get seriously


    injured.


    The matches go on one after the next. Ashton wins the fight between him and Bryan, Aria wins the battle


    against Amber, Lizzie, unfortunately, wins the fight against Abigail, but it was a


    congratte her even though she didn¡¯t win. I could see from her expression that even she was


    surprised with how well she performed. She shoots me a grin from across the room, and I return her


    bright smile with one of my own.


    It was now my turn to fight, I did not have enough experience, and the only kind of training I¡¯ve had since


    bing the ming whisperer was with Adam. As far as I know, it wasn¡¯t anything to help me but only


    to help him. The only thing I aplished so far with him was a small poof of me, nothing incredible


    at all but still better than where I was. Before, I couldn¡¯t create any fire; now, I could make small mes


    for like a millisecond.


    Adam and I took our positions on the stage, blocked off with protective ss to protect the


    spectators from any damage.


    As a procedure, we both have to look each other in the eye and wish each other good luck.


    I can see that Adam doesn¡¯t want to fight me, but I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s faking it again. He¡¯s showing me


    that he¡¯s sorry that he has to fight me, but maybe this is exactly what he wants.


    I can feel all of the anger and hatred I have towards him build up inside me; it was fighting against all of


    the love and affection I felt for him.


    Adam points the palm of his hand towards me, and a ck hole appears immediately. I swallow and try


    to follow his previous teachings; I focus on the mes within, and to my horror, only a tiny poof appears


    out of nowhere, only to disappear again.


    I try to hold myposure when I hear some giggles within the crowd. They were once againughing


    at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to fight you,¡± Adam says.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care what you want to do, Adam. If you haven¡¯t noticed, we don¡¯t have a choice. So let¡¯s get this


    over with. Finish the match off so I could get out of this ce.¡± I snap.


    His jaw clenches, ¡°is that what you are? Someone who gives up so easily? Are you not even going to


    bother and fight me? This is your chance to make me suffer for everything I¡¯ve done to you. This is your


    chance to hurt me. I yed with your heart; I lied to you; I betrayed you in the worst way possible. I used


    your love for me to my advantage. I made you fall for me


    just so that I could get closer to you. Are you going to stand there and be weak, or are you going to stand


    up and fight?¡±


    His words awakened a spark inside of me, and my wings popped out without me even ordering them to.


    From the ss around us, I can see that my eyes are zing as they did on the day of the fire fairy


    festival.


    Adam tries his best to hide how my words have affected him, but I see right through the facade. I don¡¯t


    care about that. I wanted to hurt him as he hurt me.


    ¡°Why did you then? Why did you fall for an asshole like me? You should have been smarter than that.¡±


    I narrow my eyes and let out a painful scream. I¡¯m not sure what¡¯s happening to my body,(This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar) but everything is happening so fast. There is something burning


    inside of me, and it¡¯s so close to letting loose, a lot closer than it¡¯s ever been.


    ¡°What are you waiting for, Amiera?¡± He demands. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you getting back at me for what I did to


    you? Come on, hurt me.¡±


    ¡°f*****g HURT ME!¡± He roars. That was it; that was all I needed to hear to be pushed over the edge.


    ¡°I hate you!¡± I scream at the same time a great me leaves my hands and goes straight for Adam. My


    eyes widened as it collided with him and threw him straight into the ss.


    My lips part in horror; that didn¡¯t just happen.


    Did that me reallye out of me?

 Chapter 37

    Chapter 37


    Chapter 37


    I stare at my hands like I don¡¯t even know who they are anymore. I want to go to Adam on


    the floor but remind myself that he deserves this. He deserves to be in pain after everything


    he¡¯s done to me. He needs to suffer; he needs to bleed for every tear that left my eyes. I wouldn¡¯t let him


    get away with everything easily. No matter how much it hurts me to see him in pain, I need to be strong


    and let it happen. I need to constantly remind myself of the pain that he made me feel; it¡¯s the only way


    to keep doing this.


    Adam dusts himself off and lifts himself from the ground. I watch in awe as his wings reveal themselves


    to all of us; they¡¯re still just as beautiful as thest time I¡¯d seen them. The crowd is looking on with


    excitement now; they have never seen Adam¡¯s wings before; I was the first and only one to see it until


    now.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) At least I thought I was, but from everything


    Lizzie had told me, he must have already shown it to her. He wouldn¡¯t keep something like that from her


    if they told each other everything.


    ¡°Is that all you got?¡± He asks. ¡°I¡¯m still standing, aren¡¯t I? You need to bring me to the ground. Do it. Bring


    me to the ground Amiera, let me rest at your feet. Don¡¯t wait any longer; this is your chance.¡±


    With that being said, he flies high, even higher than the ss cage. He¡¯s giving us enough space to fight.


    I follow behind him, focused on providing him precisely what he asked for. This was it, the fight everyone


    was excited to see. I was sure that no one expected me to make it this far, Adam was the stronger one


    for now, and everyone knew that.


    We face each other in the sky, above the grounds, away from everyone. And then it hits me, something


    that should have sooner.


    This was it, the image I had gotten when he¡¯d kissed me that day inside of the jeep. We were in the sky,


    both looking powerful. Our wings were out, and we looked like something serious was about to happen.


    Was I able to see the future when he touched mest time? Even


    though that sounds preposterous, that¡¯s the only exnation that I have. I didn¡¯t imagine anything; I


    know what I saw in that vision. Everything was the same, the clothes we wore, the location, even down


    to the look on our faces.


    ¡°Are we just going to stay here without doing anything?¡± Adam¡¯s voice brings me back to reality. He was


    still waiting for a fight, and if a war were what he wanted, I would dly give it


    to him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone that hates me,¡± he continues to speak, to taunt me. ¡°If you


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    hated me, you would have finished me off already,¡±


    1 snap my lips together and hit him with one me after the next. To my horror, he doesn¡¯t bother to


    dodge any of my attacks; instead, he takes them he lets himself get hurt. Why wasn¡¯t he fighting back?


    Why was he letting me win?


    ¡°Fight me, damn it!¡± I scream. I don¡¯t want to fight someone that isn¡¯t fighting back. I want him to hit me


    with all he got. I knew I wasn¡¯t prepared for it, but I still wanted to know what I was up against


    I don¡¯t have time to prepare when he flies to me, grabs me by my waist, and pulls me close, his lips are


    near my ear, and I hate how much my body melts into him, ¡°I¡¯ll never fight you, Amiera, not today, not


    tomorrow. Not ever.¡±


    ¡°Stop lying to me!¡± I cry. ¡°I¡¯m fed up with your lies. I¡¯m not falling for them anymore. You are clearly trying


    to trick me just like you¡¯ve done in the past. How can I believe you when you say that you¡¯re not going to


    fight me? How can I believe you when Lizzie already told me of your ns? You have already admitted


    to everything, so stop with the lies. I told you that I hate you, and I mean it. I hate you with a passion.¡±


    His finger touches my lips, and my body shivers from the contact, ¡°you don¡¯t hate me. You love me. I


    know that you do, your mouth may lie, but your eyes cannot.¡±


    Suddenly I remember everything Lizzie said to me before. He isn¡¯t to be trusted. He¡¯s going to use me to


    destroy our world, I wasn¡¯t sure how true that was, but I wasn¡¯t about to take any chances. Everything


    else she said happened to be urate, so then how could I doubt her words? Adam was the one that


    lied to me about everything, (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)not her. She was the


    one Thad to believe, even though I didn¡¯t trust her either.


    | angrily shove him away from me and force more fire out of me. I watch as the hungry ze continues to


    grow from the palm of my hands.


    ¡°Surrender now before it¡¯s toote, Adam,¡± I warn him. I¡¯m too angry to care about anything other than


    the anger and hurt I felt inside.


    He sighs, ¡°do what you must, Amiera. It has to be done. Don¡¯t dy it any longer.¡±


    I don¡¯t wait for him to say anymore. The fire escapes from me and hits him head-on. His eyes connect


    with mine, and I feel a tear roll down my cheeks as I watch him drop straight back down to the ground.


    I try to hold back the tears, but they continue to flow down my face like a fountain. I didn¡¯t want to hurt


    him. I know that I said I did, but the truth was that I didn¡¯t. He was right; I still loved him with all my heart.


    I wanted him to be good; I didn¡¯t want him to be my enemy. I


    have to hurt me?


    When I get back to the ground, many fire whisperers are cheering for me; I can see the pride in their


    eyes as they watch mend onto the floor. Adam had already picked himself off the ground and is


    currently making his way out of the ss stage. It¡¯s hard to watch him go like this. He didn¡¯t try to fight


    me once; even though everyone was cheering for me, I felt like I didn¡¯t deserve it. I was proud of myself


    for finally being able to create fire, but this fight was not


    a fair one.


    Abigail runs to me and pulls me in for a hug. ¡°You did it! My best friend is f*****g


    awesome!¡±


    I smile against her embrace. ¡°You¡¯re the awesome one. I¡¯m so proud of you.¡±


    Everyone begins to congratte me, and I know that I¡¯ve wanted this for the longest while, but I¡¯m


    anything but happy.


    ¡°We¡¯re hosting an after-party tonight!¡± Bryan announces suddenly. ¡°You¡¯re all invited. We need to


    celebrate the victory of our ming whisperer. The location; the f*****g beach!¡±


    A party hosted by Bryan? That doesn¡¯t sound like a good idea to me. But it was yet another party to


    celebrate my achievements, so how could I not attend?


    ¡°We need to pick out our outfits!¡± Abigail squeals with excitement. ¡°I have the perfect bikini for you.¡±


    Bikini?


    Again, I didn¡¯t think that was such a good idea. But whenever Abigail decided on something, it was


    difficult to convince her out of it. Most likely, I¡¯ll end up wearing what she wants me to. If not for her, I¡¯m


    sure that my sister would also force me into something.


    Later that day, I¡¯m staring at myself in the mirror with wide eyes. I feel exposed like this; the white bikini is


    barely covering anything.


    ¡°Can¡¯t I wear that cover-up?¡± I ask her while pointing at it in her closet.


    She shakes her head at me, e on; we are going to bete. I¡¯m sure everyone is waiting on you, after


    all, this party celebrates you, no one else. I¡¯m going to get us both there on time.¡±


    After learning that I¡¯d won Adam in battle, my parents had agreed for Abigail¡¯s driver to


    drop us both at the party. Of course, after hearing that Bryan was in charge of the event, they had no


    comints.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) They still wanted me to fix my


    rtionship with both him and Aria; I didn¡¯t see that happening anytime soon, however.  already parked


    and waiting for us.


    Sheughs, ¡°I¡¯m just proud of you; that¡¯s all. I¡¯m here to celebrate your achievements with you. So fix that


    frown, and let¡¯s get to partying!¡±


    I wish that I could share her excitement. All I can think about is whether or not Adam will


    be there. Whenever I attended parties, and he attended, things never went as nned. Something


    always happened between us, and I didn¡¯t want that to happen this time.


    The car stops suddenly, and we both get out. There are cars parked all over, and I can already tell that


    this is probably the biggest party I¡¯ve ever attended, not that I¡¯ve attended a lot. I just know that Bryan


    had invited way too many people to this thing. I was already regrettinging here tonight.


    The beach house is packed with people, and thankfully everyone is too preupied with what they¡¯re


    doing to notice me. I was already ufortable in this tiny thing Abigail made me wear;I didn¡¯t want too


    much attention on me. Which was ironic considering this party was supposed to be all about me.


    There are balloons with my name on the ceilings and decorations everywhere, all praising the ming


    whisperer. I don¡¯t know why but it makes me feel ufortable. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯m scared of letting


    everyone down.


    ¡°Let¡¯s walk down to the beach,¡± Abigail tells me, and I nod in agreement.


    So far, there were no signs of Adam or Lizzie. However, it can just be that I haven¡¯t seen them as yet.


    The ce was so packed that it was possible that they were somewhere around, just surrounded by


    more of their loyal followers.


    As we walk down to the beach, I¡¯m not as lucky as before, many eyes turn to me, and I hate how some


    of the men are looking at me. As always, I¡¯m only happy when one man looks at me.


    Igroan aloud, I need to catch a break. Why do my thoughts always go straight back to


    him?


    Tonight should be all about me. It doesn¡¯t matter where Adam was or what he was up to. Tonight I need


    to be myself, and I definitely need to try and be happy again¡­ Without him by my side.


    However, all of that goes out the window as soon as the cool air hits my face and the


    beaches into my view.


    It was absolutely breathtaking; I can¡¯t remember thest time I¡¯ve ever been to one. This view should


    make me happy; it really should, but I feel anything but that.

 Chapter 38

    Chapter 38


    Chapter 38


    There are multiple tents set on the sand; both men and women are bathing in the water,


    ying, and having fun. The strong wind blows against my hair, but it only reminds me of


    something more substantial, or rather someone. It was an atmosphere where I¡¯m supposed to feel at


    peace, yet I¡¯m anything but peaceful. I know that it takes a while to recover from heartbreak, but I wasn¡¯t


    sure that I¡¯d ever been able to get over this one. What I had with Adam, even though it may have been


    fake for him,(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) everything was real for me, and it


    was beautiful


    while itsted.


    Every touch, every word we both said to each other, every experience left a mark inside of me. I¡¯ve given


    a part of myself to him, something that he never deserved. I know that I should regret ever giving him a


    chance, but I don¡¯t, not at all. Those memories that I have of him, I¡¯ll always hold close to my heart. It


    doesn¡¯t mean that I¡¯ll allow him back into my life, however. Things weren¡¯t as easy as that.


    Word had already spread that I¡¯d beaten him in the tournament, but no one knew that he let me win.


    They didn¡¯t see everything that happened in the sky, everyone came up with their own stories, and those


    rumors were spreading.


    I know Lizzie wasn¡¯t happy with the results; she must have known that Adam let me win.(This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I don¡¯t understand why he did it, however. Why let me win? Was it


    that so everyone would underestimate him when he finally decided to try and take over the world? It was


    the only exnation that I had. He must have been still ying games with me, with all of us; I couldn¡¯t


    tell what was going on in that mind of his. Even though a small part of me wants to believe that he let me


    win because he cared about me, I quickly dismiss it. If he cared about me at all, he wouldn¡¯t have used


    me the way he did.


    I may know how to create more fire than before Adam started to train me, but I still did not have enough


    training to go up against him. On the other hand, he¡¯s been preparing for this his entire life; I¡¯ve only just


    started, I was not yet prepared. It didn¡¯t mean that I wouldn¡¯t fight back; however, I did n on fighting


    back. Things weren¡¯t as simple as they were back then; now, I knew that people¡¯s lives were in danger as


    long as Adam continued with his horrendous ns.


    I meant every word that I said to him the day I found out the truth. I wouldn¡¯t just stand


    back and let him win. I would constantly be the one force that kept him from getting what he


    wanted. That meant that I needed to be stronger; now I knew that we were all in danger, 1


    understood how important it was to work harder.


    ¡°Your mind is far,¡± Abigail says as she joins me. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to catch your attention


    here if you need me.¡±


    I force a smile, ¡°I¡¯m just trying to cope with everything in my life. I feel like everything is


    happening so quickly. I lost two close friends, who were never real friends, to begin with, then I found


    someone I fell so deeply for, and he turned out to be a liar. I am not sure where to go from here. There is


    so much that I didn¡¯t know before now, so much that changes everything.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m still trying to figure out what happened between the two of you,¡± Abigail tells me.


    I¡¯ve avoided telling her the truth; I didn¡¯t know how to break it down to her. How did I tell


    her that the man I loved was just using me to take over the world as we knew it?


    But I needed to tell someone eventually. More people needed to know what Adam was nning on doing


    to prepare themselves. I just didn¡¯t know how to tell my family without them asking me questions about


    how I knew that. Maybe Abigail would be a good start; I needed to start somewhere.


    ¡°Adam has been lying to me this entire time,¡± I tell her. ¡°He never wanted to be with me; he never liked


    me to begin with. His n from the beginning was to gain my trust; that way, he


    could use me to get stronger.¡±


    Abigail¡¯s eyes widen like the widest I¡¯ve ever seen them before, ¡°I can¡¯t believe this. The


    way he acted around you, I wouldn¡¯t be able to tell. I always thought that he really did like you, the way


    he looked at you; I¡¯ve never seen him look at anyone like that. He also genuinely looked like he cared


    about you whenever people tried to talk you down or make you look bad. I¡¯m surprised that he would do


    something like this.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not all,¡± I tell her; I try to remain calm as I continue to exin the whole truth to her. (This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡±He wants to get stronger so that he ¡­ So that he can


    overthrow all of the kingdoms, he wants to be the only king. Everything we¡¯ve learned about the


    dark whisperers is true; at least everything we¡¯ve learned about Adam is true. He¡¯s truly in love with


    Lizzie; they both love each other. I was just a weapon to them, someone to make them stronger. Lizzie


    confessed the truth to me; I¡¯m still not sure why she did it. Maybe it was hard for her to see Adam and


    me together, it was probably harder for her to witness us announcing our rtionship to everyone.


    I think that was when she snapped and told me the truth so that Adam wouldn¡¯t have to


    pretend to like me anymore.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Amiera,¡± Abigail whispers and pulls me in for a tight hug, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry this happened to you. That


    asshole! He doesn¡¯t know the diamond that he¡¯s just lost. He and Lizzie deserve each other. And do they


    believe that they can overthrow all of the kingdoms? I don¡¯t   join school with us? Why are we all training


    together? Nothing that they do makes any sense.¡±


    I never understood the reason behind that either. It was one of the reasons that I believed the prophecy


    was all a lie. Maybe they did it because the dark whisperers threatened to retaliate if they prevented their


    children from learning, I can¡¯t say for sure. Only our elders and the people in charge would have the


    answers to these questions.


    But how much strength did Adam gain while being around me? Now I know that every single thing he did


    with me had a purpose. It would exin that day at theke, the day that he¡¯d gotten wings for the first


    time. I can only hope that he didn¡¯t gain enough to overthrow our people, or it would be all my fault. I


    didn¡¯t want to be responsible for something so disastrous.


    As if on cue, Adam and Lizzie walk in just then. They¡¯re arm in arm, and no matter how hard I try not to


    be bothered by their public disy of affection, my heart aches at sight. Knowing now that she was the


    one he loved, that they both loved each other, that he never loved me, all of these facts made it so hard


    for me just to stand here and see them together.


    I know that he was heartless, but couldn¡¯t he have some decency to not show up in front of me with her?


    The crowd seemed to sense the tension in the air, everyone knew that Adam and Thad announced our


    rtionship just a few days ago. Yet, he wasing to the party with Lizzie like they were the couple,


    not us. I¡¯m sure that many want tough at me, but I¡¯m surprised that no one is doing such a thing. When


    did their attitudes towards me change?


    Finally, Adam was showing me his true colors; he no longer had anything to hide. I can see his dirty, evil


    side. At least I should be able to see it, but all I can see is the Adam that I fell in love with. He didn¡¯t


    change to me. He looked the same. Maybe I was so busy wanting him to be good that I purposefully


    ignored all of the signs. He had always been this way; I was just too


    blinded to see otherwise.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let them get to you,¡± Abigail tells me. ¡°You were able to get over Bryan and Aria; you can get over


    Adam and Lizzie. They weren¡¯t even your best friends in this case, and you knew Bryan and Aria way


    longer.¡±


    Abigail was right; I should be able to move on easily; I barely knew Adam. Then why does


    my heart ache so much?


    Abigail sighs; she can tell that I¡¯m not going to be able to ignore Adam that easily. I wish I could, but it


    really hurts so much. I promised myself to be strong; I could do this. I can ignore him. I can pretend that


    he never existed.


    She pulls me with her towards the table filled with drinks.  think that we need a good distraction from the


    things around us.¡±


    I stare at the drink in her hand; I¡¯m not sure this is a good idea. Since I¡¯ve never had this


    before, there is no telling what will happen if I drink too much. I¡¯m also worried about Abigail; (This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I¡¯m not sure that either one of us should indulge in this.


    However, when I see Lizzie pull Adam with her to dance in the sand while music sts in the air, I


    completely lose my mind. I grab the drink from Abigail¡¯s hand and take a big gulp. I don¡¯t stop there; I


    take one more and then another and another; I don¡¯t stop until I lost count of how many drinks I¡¯d had.


    I¡¯m surprised


    when Abigail does the same as me. Was there something that I was missing? Was she also


    going through something that she wasn¡¯t telling me about? I¡¯ve been so caught up in my own life that I


    hadn¡¯t taken the time to ask her about hers. I wasn¡¯t sure that this was the right time,


    however.


    Shouldn¡¯t drinking this much mean that I would be tipsy by now? Our kind could usually handle alcohol


    pretty well, at least most of our kind, but there was a limit to how much we could take before we did


    things we couldn¡¯t control. So far, I didn¡¯t think that I had crossed that limit. I still had some control over


    my body.


    ¡°You look like a mess,¡± Bryan says next to me. When did he get here? And where was his girlfriend? He


    was thest person I wanted to see right now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now, Bryan.¡±


    He sighs, ¡°I just wanted to tell you that Adam is a fool for choosing Lizzie over you ¡­ Just like I was a


    fool for cheating on you with your best friend. I know that it¡¯s toote for you to want anything to do with


    me, but I wanted you to know that I was truly sorry for everything I did


    to you. You didn¡¯t deserve it; you never did. You were always so wonderful; I didn¡¯t realize how much


    your spark had lit up my life. It became dull after you stopped talking to me. It¡¯s why I tried so hard to get


    at least you to talk to me. I know that I deserve it; I do know that. I¡¯ve wanted to tell you this for a while


    now, but you wouldn¡¯t listen to a word I had to say. There was also the fact that you were spending all of


    that time with Adam; I only told you to stay away because I didn¡¯t want to see you end up getting hurt


    again. But I wasn¡¯t able to protect you just like I couldn¡¯t protect you from myself. Don¡¯t let Adam dull that


    spark inside of you,


    Amiera. You¡¯re too much of a good person to let him do that to you.¡±


    It¡¯s the first time that Bryan¡¯s apology has ever sounded so sincere. I don¡¯t know what to say to it; how


    did I respond to that? Did I say thank you? He was right; it was toote for me to ept him back in my


    life, things would never be the same again. But this apology did ease a


    mean I forgave him either.


    ¡°What the hell are you doing talking to her?¡± Aria demands. ¡°So what, we have one argument, and you


    run to tell your ex-girlfriend about it; who doesn¡¯t care about you at all, by the way? Are you that


    pathetic? Do you even know who or what the hell you want? You run to her for everything; why did you


    even cheat on her in the first ce?¡±


    Okay, what the hell just happened? The alcohol may be kicking in now because it¡¯s taking me longer to


    understand what this argument is even about.


    ¡°Are those two hooking up again?¡± I hear someone ask. I can¡¯t make out the voice, and again it may be


    because of the alcohol. Curse my bad decisions; I always choose the wrong timing to try new things.


    Aria¡¯s usations stir up amotion in the crowd, as everyone wants to know what¡¯s happening. How


    did any of this even begin? How did an apology mean that Bryan and I were getting back together?


    People should know by now that I wanted nothing to do with him, at least in that way. My heart only


    belonged to a heartless guy who did not love me at all.


    All of themotions are beginning to make me feel dizzy. Aria may be trying to speak to me now, or


    maybe she¡¯s talking about me; I can¡¯t really tell with the way I¡¯m feeling right now. I open my mouth to call


    out for help from anyone around me, but I don¡¯t have time for that.


    I begin to sway on my feet, and instead of falling to the ground as I expected, I feel familiar arms around


    me. This was a feeling that I thought I would never get a chance to experience in


    my life again.


    ¡°She had too much to drink,¡± Adam says in an angry tone. ¡°Who the f**k spiked her drink?¡± ¡°She isn¡¯t


    yours to worry about, remember?¡± Lizzie asks in an annoyed tone.


    What¡¯s it with everyone tonight? Why was everyone fussing over me all of a sudden? And why the hell


    was Adam still holding onto me? I didn¡¯t want him to touch me. I didn¡¯t even want him near me. And why


    was he even here? Was he trying to take advantage of me while I was intoxicated so that he could use


    me to get some more strength? Hadn¡¯t he stolen enough from me already?


    I continue to sway in his arms; after finding some bnce, I raise my chin so that I can stare at his


    beautiful face. Our gazes lock, and I¡¯m hit with a sense of sadness. We could have had it all if only he¡¯d


    been genuine from the beginning. He¡¯s the reason why we¡¯ve lost the chance to have something


    extraordinary.


    | angrily shove his chest; I don¡¯t want to feel anything for him, not anymore. He doesn¡¯t


    deserve me; he never did.


    ¡°Let me go!¡± I shout. ¡°Haven¡¯t you had enough already? Haven¡¯t you stolen enough from


    me?¡±


    His jaw clenches, and he looks away from my prating gaze. Was he a coward? Could he not look me


    in my eyes now?


    I suddenly want to tell him just exactly what he¡¯s been doing to me; I want him to know; 1 want him to feel


    at least a little guilt for what he¡¯s done.


    Igrab onto his shirt angrily, ¡°I love you. I still love you even after what you¡¯ve done to me. And I hate


    myself for it. You make me hate myself. You are a monster for doing that to me. For hurting someone that


    loved you. What crime did Imit? Just loving you?¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Something happens to me then, and all of the anger I feel inside is consuming me, swallowing up all of


    my control.


    ¡°You f*****g hurt me!¡± I scream. ¡°You hurt me so much. Why did you do that to me? Why?¡±


    I don¡¯t know what happens next. Everyone begins to scream, and there are mes everywhere. The


    tents are on fire, and people are running into the water with their clothes ame. My entire body feels like


    it¡¯s about to explode; like it¡¯s burning. Adam grabs me into his arms, even though I¡¯m scorching hot and


    could burn him. He holds onto me tightly, and immediately, I¡¯m engulfed in darkness. Slowly, the fire


    begins to die down, not only on my body but from everywhere. Everyone is quiet; the sound of the waves


    is all that I can hear, coupled with my heavy breathing. The smell of smoke hits my nose, and everyone


    is staring at me with fear in the depths of their eyes.

 Chapter 39

    Chapter 39


    Chapter 39


    ADAM


    Amiera faints in my arms. The shock of what she just did, coupled with all of the drinks


    she had, must have exhausted her.


    I look around us, and all eyes are still on her. I¡¯ve seen that look before; people were actually afraid of


    her now. I¡¯ve gotten looks like that my entire life, and I¡¯m not sure that Amiera would appreciate seeing


    people looking at her like that. It was one thing having people not believing in you, but it was a totally


    other problem when they were afraid of you.


    Her hair has fallen over her face, and her cheeks are flushed while her body is still warmer than it should


    be. Seeing her like this only makes me angrier at how much it affects me.


    This was just the start of Amiera¡¯s power; she was even stronger than this. This is what


    she meant when she confessed to being scared of what would happen when the fire escaped


    her. Whether I liked it or not, I knew that I would always be the main reason for the fire inside her to go


    haywire like it just did.


    I feel a stabbing pain in my chest as I remember her words. They¡¯ve been haunting me ever since she


    said them to me.


    It was so f*****g hard to choose. Even if I decided to be by Amiera¡¯s side, everyone in the entire world


    would be against it, from my kind to hers, from her family to mine, from Lizzie to her friends. No one


    would sit back and watch us be together.


    I couldn¡¯t deny it anymore; I wanted to protect her, I didn¡¯t want to see her in pain. And I definitely didn¡¯t


    want to see her heartbroken like this while knowing that I was the reason for it.


    Falling for Amiera was my mistake, one of the biggest mistakes I¡¯ve ever made in my life. I was never


    supposed to like her; it was never supposed to end up this way for either one of us.


    But Amiera would never agree to join my side; she would never agree to help me take over


    the world; she wouldn¡¯t sit back and let me do it either. Was I supposed to just forget about a


    dream I¡¯ve wanted to be real my entire life, especially when I was so close to finally getting it? I couldn¡¯t


    bring myself to do it no matter how badly I wanted to keep her happy and safe. But still, it was hard to let


    her go. Letting her go would be the best decision for the both of us, but it f*****g burned to be away from


    her. It was like having her engulf my body in mes; and even that may turn out to be less painful.


    I pick her up into my arms, ignoring the calls of Lizzie. All eyes are on us as I walk out of the party with


    her body held close to my chest.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Abigail calls behind me. ¡°I¡¯ll get her home; you can give her to me.¡±


    until I was sure that she was safe from any harm.


    ¡°Hey!¡± she screams louder this time. ¡°What are you nning to do? Drop her home yourself? What


    would her parents say when they see you with her? If you¡¯re trying to help her, you¡¯re only going to make


    things worse by doing this. I can promise you that I would keep her safe.¡±


    ¡°Keep her safe?¡± I growl. ¡°Were you not the one encouraging her to drink? Aren¡¯t you partially drunk


    yourself right now?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not fair,¡± she snaps. ¡°I only encouraged her since she was already so depressed because of you


    and Lizzie. Isn¡¯t Lizzie the woman that you love? Why the hell are you still concerned over Amiera? Are


    you trying to take advantage of her unconscious state to gain more power? If that¡¯s the case, then you¡¯re


    even sicker than people say you are.¡±


    *****


    ¡°Did anyone ever tell you that you¡¯re f*****g irritating?¡± I snap, annoyed with Amiera¡¯s best


    friend.


    ¡°Did anyone ever tell you that you¡¯re an asshole?¡± she bites back.


    I take one more look at Amiera in my arms, and I know before giving her back that Abigail just suggested


    the right thing to do; no matter how much I hate leaving Amiera in this state, I know that I can¡¯t take her


    home myself.


    ¡°Where is your driver?¡± I ask her.


    She looks surprised that I finally gave in.


    ¡°l-its there,¡± she stutters.


    I follow her direction and walk with Amiera in my arms towards the parked car. I open the


    door and let her in.


    ¡°Make sure that she gets home safely,¡± I tell her friend. ¡°It¡¯s necessary that her family checks on her.


    What happened today haspletely drained her both physically and mentally.


    A doctor should also check on her to confirm that she¡¯s safe from any harm.¡±


    Abigail nods, and I fix her with a prating gaze, ¡°it¡¯s important that you make sure this happens.¡±


    She throws her hands up in the air, ¡°I¡¯m sure that I can take better care of my best friend


    than you can.¡±


    I close the door behind both of them and head over to my jeep. I wasn¡¯t about to let them out of my sight


    so easily. I follow the driver until they reach Amiera¡¯s home; I park a distance


    My drive home was a frustrating one. I knew letting her friend take her today from me was the right thing


    to do, but damn, did I hate having to let her go.


    ¡®I love you. I still love you even after what you¡¯ve done to me.¡¯


    I pull the Jeep to the side of the road and m my head against the steering wheel.


    Why are those words affecting me so much? Why can¡¯t I get it out of my f*****g head? This is not what


    if*****g want. I don¡¯t want to feel anything for her; I don¡¯t want to lose everything I¡¯ve ever wanted in life¡­


    I don¡¯t. It¡¯s not my fault that she¡¯s in love with me; it¡¯s not her fault either. Even after knowing this, I can¡¯t


    help the gut-wrenching feeling of guilt; it¡¯s eating me up inside and driving mepletely insane.


    After a few minutes, I pull the jeep back onto the road. The next time I stop the vehicle is when I reach


    my home. As soon as I enter the house, everyone is waiting for me in the living


    room. By the looks on their faces, whatever it is they¡¯re about to say, is something serious.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°What exactly happened between you and the ming whisperer?¡± my father demands


    from me.


    I¡¯m surprised by his question; how does he know that something unusual happened


    between the two of us?


    ¡°You have some exining to do, Adam,¡± my mother tells me.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know,¡± Amber, my sister says. ¡°Maybe it has something to do with this video circting.¡±


    I grab the phone from her hand and take a look at the video.


    f**k!


    Everything that happened at the party was recorded, from Amiera confessing her love to


    me to her almost setting the entire ce on fire.


    This wasn¡¯t good.


    We were in for some serious trouble.

 Chapter 40

    Chapter 40


    Chapter 40


    ~AMIERA


    Igroan aloud and squeeze my temples in pain. Why does my head hurt so much? I open my eyes and


    see that I¡¯m in my room. What time was it?


    Tunlock my phone and am surprised to see hundreds of messages. What the hell happenedst night?


    My eyes are glued to the screen when a video of me pops up on my ount. All of the events from the


    night before hit me all at once, and my eyes widens in horror.


    I couldn¡¯t believe that my love confession was taped and posted for every single person to see. How


    embarrassing was this? There was also the fact that my power released itself


    without mymand, I had no control over it yesterday, and Adam was the only reason others


    weren¡¯t hurt because of my carelessness.


    Was this what the fire inside of me was scared of? During one of our training days, confessed to Adam


    why the mes refused to leave my body. It was because of my own fear of what will happen the moment


    that they did. What would have happened if Adam was not there to control the fire? To stop me from


    burning the whole ce and everyone in it alive?


    I stare at the video in horror. Everything I¡¯d said to Adamst night had been recorded; not one thing was


    left out. It wasn¡¯t just my fire outburst; now, everyone knew that I was in love with Adam, which meant


    everyone knew about our past rtionship.


    Which also meant that my parents already knew the truth. I was terrified of what would happen the


    moment that they confronted me about this.


    My heart drops when there is a knock on the door. I¡¯m frightened as they walk into the


    room with my sister right behind.


    From the look on their faces, they have already seen the video, just like I anticipated.


    There is no running away from this now; there are no more lies; the truth is out in the open. Everyone


    knows now that I love Adam, that we had a secret rtionship.


    The same thing I tried had to avoid had now blown up in my face.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± my mother asks me.


    It¡¯s not the question I was expecting to hear, but I do prefer it over the question I know that they are


    itching to ask.


    ¡°I have a terrible headache; other than that, I feel okay.¡±


    My mother looks at my father, and I feel my heart rate increase; I know that it¡¯sing even before they


    say anything.


    trying hard to be calm with me after what happened to mest night.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± I say because it¡¯s the truth; nothing is happening between us, at least not


    anymore.


    ¡°So then, what is this video circting with you iming that you love him?¡± my mother demands. ¡°You


    were not only drunk, but you were also screaming at the top of your lungs and announcing to the world


    that you¡¯re in love with a dark whisperer and not just any dark whisperer, the most dangerous of their


    kind. How can you exin this, Amiera?¡±Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    My body is trembling from the confrontation, and it¡¯s hard to keep my emotions in check, ¡°| can¡¯t exin


    it. He was there for me when no one else was. He believed in me; he was the only one that saw me as


    the ming whisperer. He¡¯s the reason that my power has finally been released. I fell in love with the


    Adam that did all of these things for me, only to find out that he never existed to begin with. Everything


    was his n to get me to trust him; he didn¡¯t believe in me as I thought; he already knew that I was the


    ming whisperer. He knew it long before anyone of us did. But even after finding all of this out, my love


    for him never stopped because it wasn¡¯t fake like his affection towards me. My feelings were true, and I


    couldn¡¯t just ignore them. I have to face those feelings head-on; I need to ept them; it¡¯s the only way


    that I can heal from the hurt I feel inside from being betrayed yet again by someone I love.¡±


    ¡°How can you fall in love with a dark whisperer?¡± my father demands. ¡°Have we not taught you better


    than this, Amiera? There are so many men out there; why did you have to fall for a man that¡¯s as evil as


    he is?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± I shout with tears streaming down my face. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if I love him; he


    doesn¡¯t love me, and he isn¡¯t going to pursue me, so you have nothing to worry


    about.¡±


    ¡°Do you really think it¡¯s going to be that easy?¡± my father demands. ¡°Are you that gullible? Adam will not


    let you go that easily, he wanted something from you since the beginning, and he isn¡¯t going to stop until


    he gets it from you. In case you haven¡¯t realized Amiera, your life is now in danger.¡±


    I¡¯ve never felt like my life was in danger whenever I was around Adam, but I don¡¯t tell this to my parents;


    they won¡¯t believe me. My heart has always been in trouble, but other than that, I couldn¡¯t see him


    physically hurting me. Of course, I can be wrong about that too just like I was wrong about him having


    feelings for me.


    ¡°It¡¯s not only my life in danger,¡± I tell him. ¡°Everyone is in danger as long as Adam


    over the world. I¡¯ve already pledged to give my life to make sure that it doesn¡¯t happen.¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a simple matter anymore,¡± my mother tells me. ¡°The elders are now getting involved. That


    video was a cause of concern for everyone. Not only did your power show dangerous signs since you


    couldn¡¯t control it, but the rtionship between you and Adam can also be considered forbidden. It


    should have never happened. A meeting will be held, and a decision will be made. We may have to


    remove you from school, or Adam may be removed. Nothing is decided as yet, but you two can no


    longer be near each other again.¡±


    Hearing my mother say this makes the hole in my heart bigger. Even though I know that it¡¯s for the best,


    I¡¯m not sure that my heart can take not being able to see him at all.


    And then I realize something, something that I should have noticed long before now. The blood leaves


    my face as I begin to search the room for any signs of my brother.


    ¡°Where is Noah?¡± I demand. I knew my brother; he wouldn¡¯t take this lightly. He wouldn¡¯t be able to


    ept that a dark whisperer had a rtionship with his sister and hurt her.


    My parents look away from me, and I jump out of bed to face my sister, ¡°please tell me.. Where is he?


    Where is Noah?¡±


    ¡°He went to school¡­ To have a talk Adam.¡±

 Chapter 41

    Chapter 41


    Chapter 41


    -ADAM


    I was hoping to see Amiera in ss today, but when there is no sight of her, I know that things at home


    must be bad. Her parents would have seen the video by now; it was toote for me to get the video


    down; it wouldn¡¯t make any sense. I haven¡¯t gotten any sleep since my family showed the video to me.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I kept reying it, especially the part where she


    told me she loved me.


    I still don¡¯t know why Amiera fell in love with me; I did nothing for her, absolutely nothing. Yet, she gave


    me the most vulnerable side of her without asking anything at all in return from


    1.


    Trub a hand down my face and exit the ssroom, unable to hide my frustration. I couldn¡¯t stop worrying


    about her to the point that I wanted to storm her home and see for myself if she was okay. I looked


    around for Abigail to get some answers, but even she was not in sight.


    I¡¯m about to walk into the cafeteria when someone punches me hard across the face. The


    force pushes me back against the wall, and I¡¯m surprised to see that the culprit happens to be none other


    than Amiera¡¯s brother. When I think about it, I shouldn¡¯t be that surprised. I knew that her family would be


    out to get me when they found out about the rtionship I had with


    her.


    I wipe the blood from my lips and quirk a brow at him.


    ¡°Is there something that you would like to say to me?¡± I ask him.


    His jaw clenches, and he raises his hand towards me, ¡°you hurt my sister, asshole. It¡¯s time that you pay


    for taking advantage of her. You¡¯re a sick freak, and you deserve to suffer!¡±


    He sends two giant balls of fire my way, and I use ck holes to suck them up before they


    .


    can reach me.


    I tighten my fists at my sides, ready to attack him, when a figure running towards us catches my


    attention.


    Amiera.


    I needed to remind myself that this was her brother; if I hurt him, she would never forgive me. While that


    may be precisely what I need to finally give up on having her by my side and distracting me from my


    goals, I can¡¯t find the strength to follow through with it.


    I clench my jaw and refocus on bracing against each of his attacks. I couldn¡¯t hurt him for her sake.


    When I left home in haste, I was not expecting Adam to stand by while my brother continuously threw


    punches and fire his way.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I thought this would be a


    dangerous fight between two people that I loved, but this was thest thing I expected to see.


    I watch in horror as Noah hits Adam with another ball of fire, and he stands there and lets


    him, almost as if he¡¯s punishing himself for something.


    If Adam is supposedly this heartless monster that cares about no one but himself, why would he stand


    there and let my brother hurt him? It doesn¡¯t make any sense to me. This is exactly what he did in the


    last tournament; he stood there and let me injure him. Why did he keep doing that? Evenst night, when


    I was intoxicated, he was the one to stop the fire from harming everyone; he was the one to protect me


    from myself.


    Why did his actions contradict his words? Why did he seem like he cared? Was I stupid for believing that


    there still was a good side buried deep inside of him? Was I foolish for hoping that his good side would


    ovee his dark side?


    I can¡¯t help myself when I run through the crowd and jump into the fight. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Noah


    demands when I move to stand in front of Adam. ¡°Please, do not hurt him,¡± I beg. ¡°Can¡¯t you see that he


    isn¡¯t fighting back?¡±


    ¡°Amiera,¡± he growls. ¡°Move before you get hurt. He needs to pay for what he did to you. He took


    advantage of your kindness, used you; those were your exact words. He can¡¯t get away with any of that.


    Not while I¡¯m standing here.¡±


    ¡°Amiera!¡± My father shouts from the crowd. ¡°This is not the ce for a woman like you, do not get


    yourself involved in a fight. This is your brother¡¯s choice; move aside.¡±


    Of course, he would side with Noah on this matter. I didn¡¯t need them to defend my honor; 1 could do it


    on my own. If Adam was fighting back, I might have let it happen, but he wasn¡¯t, and this just wasn¡¯t fair.


    We didn¡¯t take advantage of people; if we did, we were stooping to their


    level!


    When I thought that things couldn¡¯t possibly get any worse, Adam¡¯s siblings, Ashton and Amber, also


    joined the fight, facing my brother.


    ¡°No one told us that there was going to be a fight today,¡± Ashton says with a grin. ¡°If that¡¯s what you want,


    a fight is exactly what you would get.¡±


    Noah narrows his eyes at Ashton, but something weird happens when he looks at Amber. Was there


    something going on between the two of them?


    prompt me to look towards the person that just spoke.


    Adam stiffens behind me, and that¡¯s when I spot him.


    The white fox. He was a shapeshifter, not just any kind, the one and only white fox after his family and


    others of his kind were wiped out centuries back. He was the leader of the elders, the ones responsible


    for making all of the rules of ournd. I knew that they were supposed to


    hold a meeting, but I never thought that they would actually visit our school today. There was


    only one thing can kill a white fox; a red sword used to ughter his people in the past. No one


    knows where that sword is today; many believe that he had it hidden from all eyes since rumor


    has it that it can¡¯t be destroyed. A white fox never ages after neen, so he still looks like any


    one of us, except for his red eyes and long silver-white hair. He is good-looking but, at the same time,


    terrifying. If you stare into his eyes, you can see the wisdom and years of


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    experienceying there; one can tell that he¡¯s lived centuries just by looking at him.


    ¡°It came to our attention that you two were in a rtionship.¡± He speaks to Adam and me in an


    emotionless tone.


    Neither of us says anything to that because it was the truth.


    ¡°While there are no rules that state a dark whisperer and a fire whisperer cannot date, think that it¡¯s


    essential that we change that rule today. To keep the peace between all families, from today onwards, no


    dark whisperer can have a romantic rtionship with a fire whisperer. If this rule is broken, both of the


    parties involved will be given death as their punishment.¡±


    Death? They couldn¡¯t be serious!


    ¡°How can you do that?¡± I demand. ¡°We have already agreed that separating is best for all of us, but you


    can¡¯t punish everyone for our mistakes!¡±


    He walks closer to me, and I can sense the anger and possessiveness radiating off Adam with each step


    he takes towards me.


    ¡°I make the rules. I do whatever I think is suitable for the people of mynd. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)I don¡¯t want another bloodshed to ur over something as stupid as love.


    You two are never to see each other again and to ensure that happens; you will both be expelled from


    school. We will assign professors to teach you from home, and this is a decision that has already been


    put into paper and signed by all elders. There is no going back from this.¡±


    He nods his head at my parents, and they bow before him.


    ¡°And as for you,¡± he says, looking directly into my eyes. ¡°You need to learn to control your power. What


    happened at that party is uneptable; many students could have been hurt.   decision for everyone.¡±


    I couldn¡¯t believe this. This couldn¡¯t be happening!

 Chapter 42

    Chapter 42


    Chapter 42


    ADAM


    The white f*****g fox. I should have known that he would have gotten involved when he saw that video of


    Amiera confessing her love for me in front of hundreds of people.


    Homeschooled? I¡¯ve never heard of something so preposterous in my entire life. And did they really think


    that a stupid rule could keep me away from Amiera? If I wanted to see her, nothing and no one would be


    able to stop me.


    This is precisely why I wanted to overthrow every single one of them. They shouldn¡¯t be rulers; they


    didn¡¯t deserve to be.


    But this could also be a n from the elders; I already knew how much they hated our


    kind. If I disobeyed them, they would now have a reason to kill me. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)They couldn¡¯t do it before because everyone craved a world where we all lived in


    harmony with each other. They¡¯ve avoided getting rid of us because they knew that many of their people


    would die.


    History would repeat itself. The white fox¡¯s kind was almost wiped out; he was the only one to survive.


    The blood n murdered them. A group of special witches unhappy that a girl from their tight group fell in


    love with a white fox. The families were prominent on the purity of their blood; they did not want their kind


    to mate with anyone outside of their people.


    It was the worst battle ournd has ever seen. The blood n was supposedly wiped out, but there have


    been rumors that a girl survived. No one knows for sure; if she did survive the ughter, someone is


    hiding her, and they¡¯ve done a pretty good job at it all these years.


    This rule is just another scheme of that sly fox. He knew that Amiera and I had a bond, that it would drive


    us almost crazy to never see each other again. I¡¯m positive that he was also worried about the extent of


    Amiera¡¯s power. The elders didn¡¯t like anyone or anything to be more potent than they were. I wouldn¡¯t let


    him win, however.


    And they knew that I would only be stronger the more intimate Amiera and I became, not only me


    but her as well. I needed to see Amiera; we needed to talk about this entire


    situation.


    I walked off earlier and left her behind to talk some more with her family. The white fox had already left,


    but I had a feeling that he would be back again soon.


    I wrote a note on paper; it wouldn¡¯t be safe to try and contact her through any devices; I assumed they


    would track everything to ensure that we were not meeting.


    Now it was important that I got it to her without anyone suspecting anything. I waited until I saw her by


    herself before walking up to her and slipping the note into her


    I don¡¯t wait for her to say anything. We couldn¡¯t be seen speaking in public anymore. Not until fixed the


    mess that the sly fox caused.


    I was initially losing reasons for continuing with my dream of ruling all nations, but he gave me a good


    one. That way, I can see Amiera again; I won¡¯t have to listen to his foolish rule.


    Either way, I wasn¡¯t about to listen to it. I would fix things, but I needed Amiera¡¯s support.


    -AMIERA


    I stare at the letter in my hands. Adam was asking me to break the rule and meet him at theke, the


    sameke he carried me to in his jeep. I wasn¡¯t sure that this was the right thing to do. I still did not trust


    him, and the white fox had already passed the rule. If we were caught sneaking off to meet each other,


    both of our lives would be in danger.


    Talso was not sure that I could sneak out of the house without anyone noticing me. But I had wings now


    that could take me wherever I wanted to go; I didn¡¯t have to go through the front door. If I moved fast


    enough, no guards would spot me either.


    I can¡¯t believe that I¡¯m even thinking about going through with this n. (This novel will be daily updtaed


    at .noveljar)Yet something is telling me that I should, that it¡¯s crucial that I do. Adam had to


    have a reason; he wouldn¡¯t ask me to meet him unless something needed to be said. If this was thest


    time for us to see each other again, I was willing to take the risk.


    I slipped out of my window, and when the coast was clear, I flew over the pce so quickly that if any


    guard had spotted me, they would second guess themselves.


    It doesn¡¯t take me long to reach the spot, and when I do, Adam is already there waiting for


    1.


    His arms are crossed over his chest, and he¡¯s looking directly at me. His hair is in a mess, and his eyes


    are filled with so much loneliness and sadness that I¡¯m tempted to run to him, anything to take that look


    away from his beautiful eyes.


    I need to remind myself that this could just be another one of his schemes; I couldn¡¯t fall for it. I was only


    here today to hear him out onest time. I needed to know what he had to say to me before I regretted it


    for the rest of my life.


    ¡°Why did you call me here today?¡± I ask, making sure to keep my distance from him. ¡°As


    you know, we put our lives in danger whenever we meet like this. It¡¯s now against the rule. It isn¡¯t the


    same as it was before.¡±   doesn¡¯t have to be this way. We don¡¯t have to listen to them. I have ways to


    ensure that they


    can¡¯t do things like this and get away with it. But I can¡¯t do it on my own; I need your support.¡±


    I narrow my eyes, ¡°do you think that I¡¯m that stupid to fall for this little charade? I already know that you


    want to use me to take over the world, and you think that I¡¯ll just sit back and help you achieve this?¡±


    He sighs, ¡°this isn¡¯t about me anymore. It¡¯s about those elders trying to separate dark whisperers and fire


    whisperers. He¡¯s keeping them apart, can¡¯t you see that? He¡¯s keeping US


    apart!¡±


    ¡°Us?¡± I demand. ¡°Since when have there ever been an us? That changed the moment you betrayed me.


    I fell in love with you, and you used me. I may not be happy with the decision that the elders made, but


    that doesn¡¯t mean that I will help you either. I can¡¯t trust you; I don¡¯t trust you.(This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar) I won¡¯t let you hurt me again, Adam, I won¡¯t!¡±


    *****


    ¡°Please listen to me,¡± he insists as he approaches me. ¡°I will not hurt you. Do not listen to what anyone


    else has told you. It¡¯s true that I only pursued you because I wanted to gain strength, but I didn¡¯t expect


    you to be¡­ So f*****g irresistible. Everything that you do pulls me in. We can¡¯t just stand back and let the


    white fox make stupid rules like this. How can he force people not to love each other? How can he force


    them to be apart? He has something else on his mind. He wants to get rid of us because he wants to be


    the most powerful; he¡¯s scared of our power, of what we are capable of.¡±


    I don¡¯t know what to say to that. I couldn¡¯t deny that something seemed off with that fox. But I also


    couldn¡¯t deny that it wasn¡¯t any different with Adam. They both could be power-hungry individuals.


    ¡°We can do so much together, Amiera,¡± he whispers as he leans into me. ¡°If you just let me touch you,


    hold you give to you what both of our bodies need. We can be stronger than anyone else in this world.


    You just need to let it happen.¡±


    My lips part when he grips my waist andys a soft kiss on my neck. My body awakens with just that


    slight touch; I didn¡¯t expect anything different. I still want him; I hate myself for it,


    but I do.


    I miss his touch, and I crave it so much. Would it be so bad to let him touch me for thest time? To let


    him hold me and kiss me?? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 43

    Chapter 43


    Chapter 43


    ¡°Can you feel it?¡± He growls as one of his hands¡¯ cups my breast and squeezes gently. ¡°Do you feel the


    fire within growing? Do you feel my touch feeding the mes? It¡¯s exactly what you


    do to me.¡±


    My pulse is pounding because I know that he¡¯s just described everything that¡¯s happening inside of me.


    And somehow, knowing that I do the same thing to him makes my body feel so


    much more powerful.


    It¡¯s like something inside of me is happy to make Adam stronger, even though that¡¯s exactly what I¡¯ve


    been trying to avoid. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Maybe it¡¯s because I also


    gain strength when he does. I¡¯m not sure what it is, but I need to regain some control. Even though I


    think this, I can¡¯t stop the moan from leaving my mouth when his fingers near my panties.


    He crowds me against his jeep, pressing his body harder against mine.


    His gaze weighs lust, fiery need, a desire so strong that my legs feel like they¡¯re about to


    give in. I¡¯ve never seen a man look this possessive and in control but also so lost at the same


    time. There is a vulnerable side to Adam that no one knows about, but somehow, I feel like I can see


    straight through it.


    He pulls my panties down my legs and lifts my dress up. My cheeks are red when his finger grazes my


    p***y.


    ¡°f**k!¡± he growls. ¡°So f*****g wet. Too wet for your own good. Too wet for a monster like me. I don¡¯t


    deserve you. You¡¯re too good for a man like me. You were always too good, but still, I chose to go afterContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    you because that is just how much of a monster I am.¡±


    Igrab his shirt and pull him closer, ¡°but you can be good for me. You can. I know that you can. You just


    need to let the good within you lead, not the evil, the good. I know that it¡¯s inside you somewhere. Just let


    it out, Adam, let it out before it¡¯s toote for the both of us.¡±


    Igrab onto his shoulders and cry out when his finger slips into my p***y. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Toote, Amiera.


    My mistake will cost us both. The only way to make it right-,¡± he pauses to pull his finger out of my p***y


    before mming it back in.


    ¡°How?¡± Igasp. ¡°How can we make it right?¡±


    ¡°Like this,¡± he growls before taking my lips in his mouth and sucking hard. ¡°Don¡¯t ever take this from me.


    Let me touch you whenever I like. Don¡¯t let them separate us. Stop them with me.¡±


    Igasp when I feel his long throbbing d**k against my tummy. I know that it¡¯s hungry, just like I am. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)We both are burning with a strong need that¡¯s


    threatening to swallow us whole.  thest time. I want him to take all that he can. Everything.


    Tunbuckle his jeans, and he watches me in amazement as I pull his d**k out of his pants. I


    drop to my knees in front of him and take a lick from the base to the tip.


    ¡°MOTHERFUCKING HELL!¡± Adam roars. I don¡¯t give him a chance to protest as I pull his tip


    into my mouth and suck softly before increasing the pressure and taking more of him into my mouth.


    Adam groans as I continue to take more and more of him. His taste is unlike anything I¡¯ve had before,


    and it feeds the thirst within me. The mes are pulsing just like his d**k, and I gasp when one shoots


    out of me and is struck halfway with one of his dark holes. Adam takes my hand in his as if to control the


    mes from escaping and burning the entire forest down.


    He grabs my hair and pulls me up, forcing me to stop. ¡°I¡¯m going to lose my f*****g mind if you keep that


    up.¡±


    I wrap my legs around his waist and climb his body so that his d**k is now touching my aching p***y.


    ¡°I want you.¡± I cry. ¡°I want you inside me.¡±


    I rotate my hips, the friction causing my eyes to roll back in my head. The need to have him inside me is


    driving me insane. I need him, and he isn¡¯t giving me what I need.


    ¡°Not here, sweetheart,¡± he growls. ¡°If we do that now, you may very well set the forest on fire, and I won¡¯t


    be able to stop you. We need to teach you more control first.¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°you¡¯ll stop me from doing that. You always stop me.¡±


    Adam mutters a curse when I grab his d**k and press it against my opening. He holds my body and lifts


    me away from him, setting me aside.


    ¡°We can¡¯t.¡±


    Doesn¡¯t he understand that this is ourst day together? Can¡¯t he see how much I need this today? I


    want this with me forever, the memory of what it felt like to be one, connected, with no space between


    us.


    Tangrily fix my clothes while he does the same. ¡°Fine, either way, you won¡¯t be seeing me again.¡±


    Adam freezes, ¡°what the f**k did you say?¡±


    ¡°Did you think that we would see each other again after today?¡± I demand. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)¡±This was myst goodbye to you. I¡¯m not going to put us and our family¡¯s


    lives in danger to satisfy whatever


    it is that¡¯s between us.¡±


    you think that this is ourst time seeing each other, you¡¯re mistaken. We will finish what we started


    today, and I¡¯m not going to stop the next time even if you burn the f*****g vige down. I will be inside


    your body, and I¡¯m taking every f*****g thing that you got.¡±


    I¡¯m almost home when I notice that something isn¡¯t right. Where are all of the guards? I drop down from


    the sky and gasp when I see one of them bleeding on the ground. I run to him, and his eyes widen. He


    tries to point at something but before I can see what he¡¯s pointing at, someone ces a cloth over my


    mouth. I try to scream, but nothinges out. I struggled against the man, and it wasn¡¯t just any man; he


    felt big, and his scent made me sick. Thest thing I see before my eyes close is multiple of our guards


    on the ground, all dead.

 Chapter 44

    Chapter 44


    Chapter 44


    ADAM


    ¡°Something is wrong!¡± Ashton wakes me up, shouting in my head. ¡°Get up,


    Adam!¡±


    I jump out of bed, wide alert. He wouldn¡¯t walk into my room saying something like that unless it was


    severe.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I ask him, putting on pants and throwing a shirt over my head.


    ¡°There are multiple elders outside the house as well as a few fire whisperers, including Amiera¡¯s


    parents,¡± he says. ¡°What the f**k did you do, Adam? Couldn¡¯t keep it in your f*****g pants, could you?¡±


    I ignored him and strode out of the room. My parents are already preparing to go out, and we all walk out


    together, impatiently waiting to find out what they had to say. How did anyone find out that we metst


    night? I made sure to cover my tracks adequately. But did Amiera cover hers? She wasn¡¯t here amongst


    the group outside my house, and that was a cause for worry. Did they have her locked up? If anyone of


    those assholes had touched her, I would destroy their f*****g bodies and feed their souls to demons!


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)They didn¡¯t know me, or maybe they did. No one


    would have dared to touch Amiera if they knew how much she truly meant to me.


    ¡°Why are you here in front of our home without informing us first?¡± My father asks. ¡°We did not invite you


    over. I¡¯m sure that you realize how this looks to us?¡±


    ¡°As you know, we will not be here unless it was something serious.¡± Emily, one of the elders, tells us.


    ¡°This morning, the ming whisperer went missing.¡±


    My body turns to stone at the mention of Amiera. What did they mean by this? How could she go


    missing? I saw her leave yesterday, she was fine. I didn¡¯t follow her because I didn¡¯t want her guards to


    spot me and things to turn out bad between us. I knew that she wouldn¡¯t want her family to find out that


    she had met me. Now! was beating myself up inside. If anything had happened to her because she went


    to see me, I would never forgive myself.


    ¡°Her parents searched her room, looking for any signs of a struggle. Their


    f**k. It¡¯s the note I¡¯d handed to her.


    ¡°We know that you were the one she went to meetst night, Adam,¡± Emily says to me. I was surprised


    that the white fox himself wasn¡¯t here to tell me these things. What was he up to in that sick twisted head


    of his?


    ¡°WHERE IS OUR DAUGHTER?¡± her father shouts.


    ¡°Please!¡± her mother begs. ¡°Please tell us what you¡¯ve done to our baby girl. Please!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not the one behind her disappearance!¡± I tell them. ¡°I met herst night, but that was all. We spoke


    and disagreed on some things, but I wanted to see her again. I didn¡¯t do anything to herst night; I¡¯m


    telling the truth. I don¡¯t know who took her, but I do n on finding out.¡±


    They need to see that I was not involved; the more they questioned the wrong person, the more her real


    kidnappers prevailed.


    ¡°Liar!¡± Noah shouts. ¡°You¡¯re behind this. I know that you are. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar) You¡¯ve hidden our sister somewhere so that you can feed off her power. You¡¯re a sick


    son of a b***h, and we won¡¯t let you get away with this!¡±


    ¡°Listen to me.¡± I roar. ¡°I was not involved. Taking up my time questioning me here is preventing me from


    going for the people that actually took her!¡±


    ¡°You keep saying that, yet you were thest person to see herst night. No one is going to believe you.


    We all saw the video, and we know what you are capable of doing. She¡¯s exactly what your kind has


    always wanted; you¡¯ve wanted her power, wanted it as your own. Everyone knows this, and we aren¡¯t


    going to stop until you tell us the truth.¡± Her father insists.


    ¡°We are here to take him back with us for questioning,¡± Emily says to my parents. ¡°If you refuse, we will


    have to use force. I¡¯m sure that you don¡¯t want it toe to that.¡±


    I didn¡¯t want it toe to that because I wanted to get to Amiera as quickly as


    possible.


    ¡°We are not sending our son with you when he says that he has done nothing


    ¡°Mother,¡± I say. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I have nothing to hide. The sooner that I prove this to them, the sooner they will


    let me go.¡±


    And the sooner I can find Amiera¡¯s kidnappers and make them pay for taking her.


    ¡°But son¡ª,¡± my father cuts in, and I shake my head at him. ¡°Let them take me. I will be okay.¡±


    My parents look unhappy, but they don¡¯t try to intervene again. I willingly get into the vehicle with the


    elders, and in less than an hour, we pull up to their home the stone castle.


    The structures here are ancient and have been around for centuries. This is where the white fox and his


    family lived; it didn¡¯t look like this back then; most of it was destroyed during the attack. He built


    everything back from scratch; he didn¡¯t want to leave his hometown; it was where all his family memories


    were.


    The moment I stepped out of the vehicle, I noticed that this wasn¡¯t a simple interrogation. (This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar)There were multiple guards with weapons waiting for my arrival.


    They grab me by my arms and force me forward.


    The white fox is waiting on his throne for me when we enter.


    ¡°Wee to our humble abode.¡± he greets me. ¡°I take it that you¡¯re here to give us the answers that we


    are searching for. It will be a pity if you continue lying to us. You know more than anyone else that we


    dislike being lied to.¡±


    I cross my arms over my chest, ¡°I think we both know that I didn¡¯t take Amiera. You have inside


    information from everywhere; you must know who her actual kidnappers are.¡±


    He quirks a brow and leans back against his chair, ¡°if that was the case, why would I be here questioning


    you?¡± he asks with new interest.


    Iugh, ¡°to frame me, why else?¡±


    He chuckles and finally gets up from his throne, but he also motions for some guards to join us.


    Well, this couldn¡¯t be any good. What was he up to now? Did he get someone to


    ¡°He isn¡¯t talking.¡± He tells the guards. ¡°Take him to the torture room. Let¡¯s see if he cracks then.¡±


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ¡°I told you that I don¡¯t know who took her!¡± I shout. ¡°Where the f**k is she? Tell me what you know!¡±


    Suddenly, there is a loudmotion outside, and the tension in the room doubles. ¡°We¡¯re under attack!


    The dark whisperers are here! They¡¯re attacking from all directions!¡± someone shouts.


    This was my time to attack. I needed to get out of here quickly; I had to get to Amiera. Now!


    Troar, and multiple ck holes appear in front of me. Imand the demons to rise, and one by one,


    they jump out and begin to attack everyone inside the room.


    I use the distraction to fly out of there before anyone can stop me.


    I nce down, and there are hundreds of dark whisperers surrounding the castle. This wasn¡¯t a normal


    attack. This couldn¡¯t be just my parentsing to try and save me. This looked like an army Lizzie, and I


    had raised to take over the world.


    Did she start the war without me?


    f**k!


    I couldn¡¯t study this right now; I had to find Amiera.


    ~LIZZIE~


    I lean back against the chair and take a sip of the wine in the cup. Things were going exactly how I¡¯d


    nned for it to happen all along. I couldn¡¯t ask for everything to happen any better than they¡¯ve done.


    I was d that I¡¯d slipped the potion into Adam¡¯s food before any of this madness had taken ce. Now


    all I have to do is wait for the both of them to be intimate, every single time they did, the potion


    would activate, and Adam¡¯s dark side would gain strength while weakening Amiera¡¯s.(This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar) Eventually, he would take all of her essences, and there would be


    nothing left. When everyst drop of her power is drained, she will die, which would be the end of the


    ming whisperer. We


    would have nothing standing in our way again.


    I¡¯d sent out armies of dark whisperers to attack the elders as well as a few other kingdoms. This way, the


    peace between dark whisperers and the rest of the species would no longer be there. This was what


    Adam and I had nned from the beginning; the only difference is that he doesn¡¯t know that I¡¯ve started


    the war without his permission.


    But that wasn¡¯t important; what was important was Amiera¡¯s death. I couldn¡¯t


    wait for that day, and it would be here soon.

 Chapter 45

    Chapter 45


    Chapter 45


    ~AMIERA


    When I open my eyes, there are multiple men in front of me; men I¡¯ve never seen before. What did they


    want with me? Why did they kill our guards? Was my family here as well? Were they harmed?


    One man stands out to me; he has dark grey eyes and short ck hair. He seems to be the leader of the


    group and must be the one behind my kidnapping. He¡¯s looking at me with interest like he has ns for


    me, and it sends a shiver down my spine.


    Now that I was the ming whisperer, there were many reasons why someone would kidnap me. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)The more I looked at him, the more it stood out that he


    could be a dark whisperer.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± I demand from him. ¡°Why have you brought me here, and what did you do to my


    family?¡±


    He takes a seat opposite me and smiles at me. ¡°It¡¯s a shame that you don¡¯t know my name by now.


    Haven¡¯t your boyfriend informed you about others of his kind


    as yet? As for your family, why would I take them when you¡¯re the one that I want? What does your


    family have that could possibly benefit me?¡±


    I narrow my eyes; what boyfriend was he speaking about? I didn¡¯t have any. At least I can be more at


    peace now that I know my family was safe.


    ¡°You must have mistaken me for someone else.¡± I snap. ¡°I do not have a boyfriend.¡±


    He chuckles and grabs a phone from one of his men; I watch him search for something before turning it


    around so that I can see what he¡¯s looking at.


    My lips part when I see Adam on the screen; seeing him increases my heartbeat. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)I¡¯m reminded of our passion-filled night before, which makes me miss him


    incredibly.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I have to disagree with you. He¡¯s not my boyfriend.¡±


    But he is someone I care deeply about, someone I¡¯m not supposed to have feelings for.


    circting tells a different story. The two of you had something going on, and after you sneaked out to


    meet himst night, I would assume that you still both have something going on. I also believe that


    neither of you wants anyone to know about what happenedst night, especially now that your romance


    is forbidden. I wonder what would everyone think when they find out what you¡¯ve been up to, little girl?¡±


    Was that a threat? Did he n on ckmailing me into doing something for


    him?


    ¡°What do you want?¡± I demand. I can see that he¡¯s considering telling me more, but that doesn¡¯t stop


    him.


    ¡°You see,¡± he continues. ¡°Adam and I have always had our differences. We don¡¯t get along well. From


    what I see, he needs you to get stronger, which I don¡¯t want. A stronger Adam means more trouble for


    me, and that¡¯s not something that sits right with me.¡±


    ¡°What are you trying to say?¡± I ask him, not liking where this conversation is heading.


    He throws his hands up in the air and leans back against the chair. ¡°You may be wondering if your


    boyfriend will being to your rescue. But the way I¡¯ve set things up, that won¡¯t be happening.


    Everyone will think that he¡¯s behind your disappearance; no one will be looking for you here. That way, I


    can get rid of you myself since you¡¯re an amateur. Let¡¯s face it; you¡¯re no ming whisperer, your


    power is bogus, you can barely control it. Adam is the real threat, he has control, and he knows how to


    use the darkness inside him. Before he can use you to gain power, I will take you out of this world.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    He may be right, my power was still hard to control, but I wouldn¡¯t go so far as to call it bogus.


    My jaw clenches, ¡°do you think that you¡¯ll get away with such a stupid n?¡±


    Even as I ask this question, I¡¯m worried about Adam. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)I knew my parents; they would surely me Adam for this. Everyone would look at


    him, and it¡¯s understandable why but this i***t was the true culprit and needed to be dealt with.


    hand to y in all of this the moment they learned of my disappearance. I needed to find a way to


    escape and let everyone know what happened to me.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± I ask again. I needed to know his name to warn everyone about


    him.


    He grins, ¡°where are my manners? My name is Max. I¡¯ve been a pain in the ass for Adam all of these


    years, and I don¡¯t n on stopping now.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of you before. Not even Adam has mentioned you even once. That says how irrelevant


    you are.¡±


    I know I¡¯ve managed to anger him, and there is nothing I can do when he ps me hard across the face.


    I taste the blood in my mouth and struggle against the chair I¡¯m tied to.


    ¡°I hate men that hit women,¡± I say calmly as I feel the mes in my fingertip, dying to be let outside.


    ¡°What are you going to do about it?¡± he demands.


    I use the heat to burn through the rope that had my hands tied together. I let out a scream and focused


    all of my energy on him. He¡¯s hit with a big ball of fire, but I can¡¯t move fast enough to hit the others.


    I knee one of the men in his balls before he could grab me, but there was too much of them to run from.


    I scream when one of them grabs my hair and ms me against the wall. I cry out from the pain; I¡¯ve


    never experienced physical pain like this before except those few times where I felt like my body was on


    fire, but this was still a different kind of pain, and it hurts like crazy


    Max grabs me by the neck, but before he can hurt me, there is a loud sound above us. I look up to see


    the roof being lifted into the air.


    My eyes widen when I see Adam in all his glory above us; darkness is everywhere as he crushes the


    roof as though it was nothing.


    I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever seen him look this angry before, and I know that it¡¯s not the best time to notice this,


    but he¡¯s freaking wreaking of holy hotness.


    the air. It doesn¡¯t stop until I¡¯m thrown straight into Adam¡¯s arms.


    The moment that I¡¯m pushed into his arms, I can already feel my body gain strength. He was right; we


    were stronger together.


    I let my wings out, and before Max and his men can react, Adam and I are already attacking them all.


    There are screams as my fire burns some of them while Adam sucks the others into darkness. I have to


    wonder where their bodies disappear when he¡¯s done with them. Do they go where the demonse


    from? And does that mean that they are fed to those very same demons?


    Adam grabs one of my hands and tells me to follow his lead. Our powers join together in what can only


    be described as a tsunami; fire, and darkness, joined together, bursting through our enemies.


    When it¡¯s all over, no one has survived the st, and it¡¯s something I¡¯ve never seen in my life before. I


    didn¡¯t believe that a power so strong existed, not even in myself.


    Adam takes me to the ground with him, his eyes immediately searching my body for injuries.(This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) I can see how pissed he is when he sees the condition of my


    face, and I have to wonder how bad my bruises must look to him.


    He touches my cheek and, before I can react, takes my lips into a heated, passionate kiss.


    gasp and cling to him like he¡¯s my only reason to live.


    He pulls away from me a few minutester, and it¡¯s only then that I realize my body has now healed


    itself.


    How was that even possible?


    My eyes widen when I realize why. Adam has taken the bruises onto himself. His face is now bleeding,


    exactly where mine was. There are also scratches all over his body. I hated seeing him like this and


    knowing that he¡¯d done so for me.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I demand from him. ¡°My wounds were small. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)I didn¡¯t need you to do that for me.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t do that again!¡± I argue. ¡°I don¡¯t want to give my pain to you!¡±


    He tightens his arms around me and holds me close to him, ¡°I was scared to


    lose you.¡±

 Chapter 46

    Chapter 46


    Chapter 46


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what I would do if anything ever happens to you,¡± he confesses.


    I can¡¯t believe what he¡¯s said to me. I didn¡¯t think that Adam cared about me this much. He¡¯s shown


    mixed signals all along, and I could never figure out what he truly felt about me. But hearing him say this


    to me melts my heart. He may say things that hurt me, but his actions have also shown that he cared.


    But I still can¡¯t forget what I¡¯m fighting for and the people that depend on me. Adam may be a man that I


    wanted even though I didn¡¯t want to admit it, but he was also the man that could destroy the world as we


    knew it, and I was the only one to stop him.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you be good?¡± I ask him. ¡°Why can¡¯t you do that for me? If you do, we can be together


    forever. You wouldn¡¯t have to worry about losing me, and you wouldn¡¯t need to take over the world to


    seek whatever fulfillment it is that you¡¯re looking for. All we need is each other; the sooner you realize


    that the sooner we can work towards building a world where we can live in harmony with everyone else.¡±


    Heughs, ¡°do you believe that, Amiera? Do you think that your family would sit back and let that


    happen? Do you believe that the elders would forget about their made-up rule and let us be together?


    We¡¯re not living in a fairytale; this is real life; real s**t happens. You don¡¯t always get what you want. The


    only way for us to be together now is to fight for what we believe in. Do you think we can walk up to the


    elders and tell them that we want to be together? They will kill us both the moment that we step into their


    territory just for breaking the rule in the first ce.¡±


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we at least try?¡± I demand. ¡°I know that I want to be with you. The Adam that¡¯s taught me so


    much about my body. This Adam protects me and treats me as if I¡¯m important. I don¡¯t want anyone else,


    and I never will. If we die and are given another chance at life, I¡¯ll still want you.¡±


    He growls and pulls me against him, ¡°no one is f*****g dying.¡±


    I wrap my arms around him and snuggle into his warm body, ¡°I know that you are a good person; you¡¯ve


    just been misguided all your life. I think this is my purpose, to stop you from turning against the world by


    using love, not force. My love


    ¡°Can¡¯t you see Amiera?¡± he asks. ¡°If I want to be with you, I need to be the ruler. Everyone will be against


    us, but they won¡¯t be able to stop us when we are king and


    queen.¡±


    grab his cheeks in my hands and press my lips against his softly, ¡°we will figure something out, I promise.


    But I can¡¯t sit back and let you take over the world; you understand that, right? If you choose that life,


    then we definitely can¡¯t be together. We will have to be apart, and you¡¯ll lose me either way. The only


    chance for us is for you to join me and help make the world a better ce.¡±


    Our eyes lock in a heated stare, and I¡¯m suddenly reminded of what happened between us before any of


    this madness took ce. I know that Adam has sensed the change in the atmosphere as well. His eyes


    darken a shade, and there is no hiding the hunger in his eyes. He wants me. Adam wants me.


    He growls and pulls me to the ground with him. He pushes my body beneath his, ¡°I want you. If*****g


    burn for you. I need you more than you¡¯ll ever know.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯m happy to give myself to you as long as you make the right decision.¡±


    Adam slowly undressed me, and in those few seconds, I could see the fight within him. He¡¯s battling the


    demon that wants to take over the world to be with me. I¡¯m not sure what his final decision would be, but


    I¡¯m not going to miss this chance to be the closest I can be with him.


    I want to take this with me, wherever I go. I want to have this moment between


    us, these beautiful memories.


    Thelp him undress, and we don¡¯t stop until we¡¯re both naked in front of each


    other.


    Adam leans down and kisses my neck, and I fist my hand in his hair, holding on for dear life. My body


    feels the beautiful rush of heat like it always does when he touches me. His kisses move from my neck to


    my chest, and he continues to descend until he reaches my breasts. Igasp when he takes my n****e in


    his mouth.


    ¡°Adam!¡± I cry when his finger dips into my wetness.


    He pulls out and pushes back in with more force, and I can¡¯t help but rub my


    ¡°Let me fill your p***y,¡± he begs. ¡°Let me do what I¡¯ve been killing myself trying not to all this time. Give to


    me something that I will always treasure for the rest of my


    life.¡±


    I nod, ¡°please. I want to know what it feels like; I want you; I¡¯ll always want you.¡±


    I feel Adam¡¯s d**k at my entrance, and I know that there is no going back from this. After today, I can¡¯t


    ept anyone else but him; no matter what choice he makes, he will always be the man that holds my


    heart, even if we part ways after today.


    My nails dig into his back when I feel him push forward. Adam is gentle, too gentle for my liking. I want all


    of him, not just a little. He needs to realize how much I want and need this right now. I¡¯ve been ready for


    it since that day back at theke, and I was thrilled to be getting what I¡¯ve wanted all along finally.


    ¡°I want more!¡± I gasp. ¡°I want everything as long as it¡¯s from you. Give me everything that you have,


    Adam. Don¡¯t hold back! Please, give me all of you!¡±


    He growls and pushes all the way in. I always knew that this would feel remarkable, but the feelings that I


    experience are too strong for me to put into words.


    Adam holds both of my hands down as if he¡¯s expecting me to explode in mes, but it doesn¡¯t happen. I


    know I¡¯m supposed to feel strong, but I felt the exact opposite. There is this strange pull inside of me,


    and I know that I¡¯m crazy for thinking this, but it feels like my strength is leaving me.


    Despite this weird feeling, I don¡¯t ask Adam to stop, not when the surface of great pleasure hits me.


    And then Adam begins to really move; he pulls out of me and then pushes into me even stronger than


    before. He does this a few times before increasing his pace.


    He leans his forehead against mine and takes my lips in his as he pounds into me over and over again. I


    thrash my head from side to side as incredible pleasure and satisfaction hits me.


    Adam roars and picks me up with him. I gasp when he presses me up against the tree behind me and


    positions me so that he reaches even deeper parts of me.


    his thrusts halfway, and he groans against me.


    ¡°You feel so f*****g good, Amiera!¡± He whispers. ¡°So f*****g good, like nothing I¡¯ve ever felt before. There


    is nothing that I won¡¯t do for you.¡±


    Does this mean that he would join my side? I don¡¯t have time to ponder more on that thought as my own


    climax hits me.


    ¡°I love you, Adam!¡± I scream as the emotions wash over me.


    ¡°AMIERA!¡± He shouts as he follows right after. He throws his head back and buries his seed deep inside


    me. I can see the sweat trickling down his neck, and I want to lean forward and taste it. I can¡¯t exin my


    own dirty thoughts. It¡¯s like my body wants even more after what we¡¯ve just done.


    There is darkness around us, and it¡¯s alling out of Adam. Anyone who looks at this right now would


    be terrified, but I love both the good and bad sides of him. I want to embrace the darkness and turn it into


    the light.


    Thold him close as my body takes all of him, everyst drop. I don¡¯t know why; this should be a happy


    asion, but a sudden weakness ovees me.


    Adam pulls out of me and holds me tightly against him.


    ¡°I love you,¡± I whisper, and that¡¯s thest thing I remember saying before everything goes ck.

 Chapter 47

    Chapter 47


    Chapter 47


    ADAM


    ¡°Amiera?¡±


    Iy her body down on the ground and checked her pulse.


    Something is not right; Amiera shouldn¡¯t have fainted right after having s*x. That should have never


    happened. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I wasn¡¯t too rough with her; I was


    gentle. If anything, she should be stronger now. I was expecting mes to be all around us, I thought I


    would have to use up plenty of my power to control it, but none of that happened.


    Why was that? Why did she feel weak to me? Something inside me kept telling me that I was missing an


    important piece. Did I not read everything about the ming whisperer? While I did feel more powerful,


    she did not. And that¡¯s just not supposed to happen. She¡¯s supposed to be awake and stronger than


    ever. The forest is supposed to be up in mes after what happened between us.


    Her eyes open a bit, and I lean over her body, ¡°are you okay?¡± She gave me a weak nod, ¡°I¡¯m only a little


    weak.¡±


    There was also a weird feeling inside of me as I stared down at her; every time! was near her, it felt like I


    was sucking all of the power straight out of her body, but that made no f*****g sense. She was supposed


    to make me stronger but not by feeding her energy to me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The darkness inside of me feels like it¡¯s about to burst free, and the need to take over the world has


    somehow grown stronger in a few minutes. That makes no f*****g sense to me. I was ready to give up


    everything to be with Amiera, but somehow, after sleeping with her, my mind just suddenly changed?


    I needed answers. There was only one other person that I could think of to give me the answers I was


    seeking.


    That was Lizzie.


    She studied the ming whisperer just as much as me. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)She should have an idea of why this is happening, but would she tell me the truth?


    We weren¡¯t on the best terms right now, and she was already trying to take over the world without me.


    Thad to try, at least. I had to figure out what was going wrong between us before


    I pick Amiera up into my arms and fly with her to the nearest cave that I can find. I ce her down gently


    and cover her with my shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back with food and clothes soon. I can¡¯t take you back to your home. Not until we figure out a way


    to confront the elders.¡± I tell her.


    She nods before her eyes close once more. I hated leaving her here by herself, but I couldn¡¯t bring her


    with me to Lizzie. I had no idea what madness she was up to; Amiera would be safer here, especially


    when she was already this weak.


    I know exactly where to find Lizzie, and it¡¯s almost as though she knew that I would be here. The look in


    her eyes alone tells me that she knows so much more than I do. I¡¯m not happy about that.


    ¡°Why did you start the war without informing me first?¡± I ask her, trying my best to stay calm under the


    circumstances. I need her to be in a good mood; it¡¯s the only way to get her to exin what¡¯s happening


    to Amiera.


    ¡°You were growing too soft on me,¡± she answers. ¡°If I waited on you, nothing


    would need my help to escape. It was the only way to get you out, don¡¯t you realize that? I was only


    doing what I thought was right.¡±


    ¡°Is that truly why you did it, or do you see it as an opportunity to double-cross me?(This novel will be


    daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± I ask her.


    Sheughs, ¡°I can¡¯t believe that you would ask me something like that. After everything that we¡¯ve been


    through together? Don¡¯t you know that I can¡¯t be queen without you? I need you, so why would I try and


    double-cross you?¡±


    I sigh and push my hands in my pocket. It was time to ask her the question 1 really came to ask.


    ¡°So,¡± Lizzie says to me before I can say anything. ¡°Did you sleep with the ming whisperer?¡±


    Her bold question rms me. Why did she ask that? What could she possibly know to ask that question?


    Sheughs, ¡°you look stronger; I have to assume that you two slept together.¡±


    While it was confirmed that sleeping with Amiera would make me stronger, I feel like there is plenty that


    she still isn¡¯t telling me.


    ¡°Is there something that you aren¡¯t telling me?¡± I demand. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling strangetely. I feel like the


    darkness is slowly swallowing me; I don¡¯t think this is normal. Did you learn anything about this? What is


    it that you haven¡¯t told me?¡±


    Sheughs and leans against a dresser. Her happiness tells me that I would not like whatever it is she¡¯s


    about to say to me.


    ¡°You see, Adam, while you were wasting time, I was out searching for ways to make our dreame


    true,¡± she says suddenly. ¡°And that¡¯s when I came across this special potion that promised to make


    everything I ever wantede to life. I used this same potion on you a few days ago before these crazy


    things happened. I had to be prepared for anything you see. And I must say that I made the right


    decision judging by your expression right now.¡±


    Fear and angere down on me like a waterfall at her confession. My body is shaking with rage, and


    I¡¯m begging myself that none of this is true. Yet, the more she stood there grinning, I knew that the


    chances of this being a lie were very low.


    ¡°What did you do?¡± I roar.


    ¡°The potion that I gave to you is an exceptional one, Adam. (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)Whenever you¡¯re intimate with Amiera, you will suck her power and make it into your


    own, feeding the darkness within. Not only will you be the strongest being alive, but you¡¯ll also be


    just as evil. And Amiera, of course, will die.¡±

 Chapter 48

    Chapter 48


    Chapter 48


    ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT?¡±I demand from her.


    She can¡¯t be serious. She wouldn¡¯t be so insane to do something like that. I¡¯ve never heard of a potion


    like that before; where could she have gotten the information about it, and how did she even find it to


    begin with? I always knew that Lizzie was f*****g insane but was this really how far she would go to get


    what she wanted?


    ¡°You¡¯re feeling a lot stronger than you should be, aren¡¯t you? That¡¯s because your body has taken up a


    lot of energy and power straight from her. And it isn¡¯t going to stop there. Every time you see her, you


    touch her, and you¡¯re intimate with her, your body will feed on her until there is nothing left to steal. You


    will be the one to kill Amiera. Not me, not the elders, not the white fox, no other dark whisperer. Only you


    will be responsible for her death, and if you think that you can stop it from happening, think again. (This


    novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)You can¡¯t. Now that your body has gotten a taste of her


    essence, her power, it will want more. You can try and fight it all you want, but as long as she¡¯s near you,


    you will give in to the temptation. Even when she¡¯s far away, you¡¯ll crave to be near her, to suck her


    power dry.¡±


    I grab Lizzie by her neck, ¡°why?¡± I ask in torment. ¡°Why did you do this?¡± She shrugs her shoulder and


    doesn¡¯t look the least bit scared, ¡°I was losing you to that girl. You were


    ger focused on taking over the world. You were focused on how to make her life better, on how to protect


    her, on how to do absolutely everything to see her smile. Did you think I would have overlooked all the


    signs, Adam? Was I supposed to sit back and let you throw away your life away over her? It may hurt for


    a second after losing her, but the pain will fade with time. Eventually, you¡¯ll forget about her existence.


    Power will be your only happiness, trust me. When you get a taste of her power, of everything that she


    has, you¡¯ll want nothing else. When you see all kingdoms bow before you and that you have no one to


    answer to, then and only then will you realize the good I¡¯ve done for you.¡±


    My hands tighten around her neck, ¡°if anything happens to Amiera, and I mean anything at all, I will kill


    you.¡± Im her against the wall to emphasize my point.


    She snarls at me when I let her go. I fly out of there with many things on my mind. I meant every word I


    just said to her; the only reason Lizzie is alive right now is that there is a chance she may be able to take


    me to the antidote. If she knew about the potion, I believed that she would also learn about its cure.


    How did I not know that such a potion existed? I¡¯ve read every book ever written on the ming


    whisperer, so what did I miss? Unless Lizzie got to the books before me and removed that one page.


    Actually, a few pages were missing from one of the books now that I thought about it.


    Did she have it? Was that how she found out where to find the potion and how to use it? Was there a


    way to reverse the potion? It wasn¡¯t a lie; Amiera did get weak after we slept together. My heart


    squeezes as Lizzie¡¯s words rey in my head. ¡®You will be the one to kill Amiera. Not me, not the elders,


    not the white fox, no other dark whisperer.¡¯


    I wouldn¡¯t let that happen. I would not let her die. I don¡¯t care what I have to do; I can¡¯t do anything to hurt


    the woman¡­ The woman that I love.


    God, 1 f*****g loved her, didn¡¯t I? I couldn¡¯t live with myself if I were the reason I lost her.


    I can never see Amiera again until i find a solution, not if I want her to live. I can already feel the


    darkness taking over me. If I lost control, it would be hungry for her power, and it wouldn¡¯t stop until it got


    everything from her.


    I would not be the reason that she died. I would protect her, even if it meant protecting her from myself.


    Chapter 48 over me. But I coutan tjust leave ner in a cave to lena ror nerseur. what ther¡¯k was the rignt


    thing to do right now?


    -AMIERA


    When Adam didn¡¯t show up after waking and waiting hours for him, I knew that something had to be


    terribly wrong. Did the elders find him and capture him? They knew that we broke the rules; this meant


    that


    our lives were in danger.


    The elders weren¡¯t the kind of people who wouldn¡¯t go through with their threats. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)The rule was there for a reason, and the fact still remained that we both


    broke it. I couldn¡¯t go back home, and neither could Adam; they would have soldiers everywhere waiting


    for our return.


    I knew already that I had to go in search of him. He said it countless times that we were stronger when


    we were together. He needed me, and I wouldn¡¯t let him go through anything on his own. I will stand by


    his side, and we will ovee this, and everything life throws at us together. I never wanted to be apart


    from him again.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    However, when I¡¯m about to leave, I hear a sudden gush of wind, and before looking up, I know that he¡¯s


    returned.


    When I see him, there is something different about him. He looks somehow bigger, and there is this


    weird but powerful aura around him. He already oozed of superiority, but this one was much stronger.


    Could this be because we slept together? He was supposed to gain strength, just like me. But it was


    weird that I hadn¡¯t received any power; in fact, it felt like I had lost plenty.


    His eyes are darker than usual, to the point that they almost look ck.


    He drops some food and clothes on the ground, and it seems as though he¡¯s trying to keep his distance


    from me, which he shouldn¡¯t be doing because all I want to do is wrap my hands around him and hold


    him close to me.


    ¡°We can¡¯t see each other for a few days¡­ Maybe longer. I¡¯ve contacted your friend. I¡¯ve told her where to


    find you, and she¡¯s agreed to help keep you hidden until I find out how to deal with the elders.¡± He finally


    speaks.


    Timmediately get up from the ground so quickly that I wince from pain in my head. I was still fragile, and I


    wasn¡¯t sure why. Why did I suddenly feel like this? The only thing that changed was Adam and I sleeping


    together.


    Adam doesn¡¯t rush to my aid like he usually does, but the look on his face tells me that it¡¯s killing him


    inside. What did I miss? What happened in those few hours that he was gone?


    I take a step forward, and he takes one back. ¡°Don¡¯t.¡±


    I¡¯m taken aback by his request. I make another attempt, and he does the same thing again.


    ¡°Stay away, don¡¯te near me!¡± he roars.


    My heart jumps in my chest, and it¡¯s difficult to understand why he¡¯s acting this cold towards me. I can¡¯t


    hide the pain from my face.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± I demand. ¡°Is there something that you¡¯re not telling me? Did something happen


    while you were gone? You¡¯re suddenly acting cold, and you¡¯re telling me things like we can¡¯t see each


    other


    for a few days without giving me any reasons at all for this behavior. You said yourself that we were


    stronger together, then why are you trying to separate us? (This novel will be daily updtaed at


    .noveljar)What¡¯s your reasoning behind it?¡±


    Why was he doing this to me now when I needed him more than ever? What was his reason? Where did


    he go, and who did he meet? I needed answers to all of these questions, and I needed them now!

 Chapter 49

    Chapter 49


    Chapter 49


    ¡°Something happened that is out of my control.¡± He tells me. ¡°Us being together will cause more harm


    than good to your body. I don¡¯t want to take any risks. We need to stay away from each other untill get to


    the bottom of everything.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any bloody sense!¡± I shout. ¡°How can we need to be close one minute and then far


    the next? I thought that we were finally making progress in our rtionship. We were going to fix the


    world together and get the elders to be on our side, but yet you¡¯re saying something totally different now.I


    thought that you would do anything for me? All I want is you by my side. Can¡¯t you see that? Why can¡¯t


    you just stay here with me? We can figure this out together. I don¡¯t want to be apart from you, Adam, not


    now when I need you more than before.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he apologizes. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡±


    What was he apologizing for? I know that he¡¯s about to leave me, I can feel it deep in my bones, and


    now I¡¯m desperate to get to him before he can separate us.


    Before he has a chance to react, I¡¯m running straight into his arms. When I reach him, I wrap my arms


    tightly around his waist, and I feel his body go stiff under my hold.


    He inhales a great deal of air, and my heart sinks when I feel his hand on my waist, pushing me away


    rather than pulling me tighter. (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)I tighten my arms


    around him, refusing to let go. I¡¯m terrified of not seeing him again, terrified.


    ¡°Let me go, Amiera.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± I tell him. ¡°Not until you exin to me what¡¯s going on.¡±


    I lift my chin and gaze into his eyes. He seems to be having an inner battle within himself, and it tells me


    all I need to; he doesn¡¯t want this; he doesn¡¯t want to separate us. Then why is he doing it?


    ¡°Let. Me. Go.¡± He shouts. ¡°Now!¡±


    Igasp at his tone, and my hands slowly fall to my sides. I can¡¯t believe that he¡¯s being this harsh towards


    me. He¡¯s never been like this before.


    Something crosses my mind just then, and I pull back further from him, wondering if I¡¯d just gotten yed


    by him again.


    I narrow my eyes, ¡°did you use me again?¡± I demand. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re acting cold towards me once


    more? Are you happy now that you¡¯ve gained strength from sleeping with me? So now you decide that


    you can just dispose of me like I¡¯m nothing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± He asks. ¡°Is that really what you think?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s not that, then what is it, Adam?¡± I demand. ¡°What is it? What could possibly be keeping you from


    me? What we have is amazing. This passion, this love, everything is pure and beautiful. My bodyes


    alive when you touch me, even now¡­ Even now, I ache for you. I want you close. I want you to touch


    me.¡±


    ¡°Stop talking, Amiera.¡± He growls. His face is bing red, and for some reason, I think that he¡¯s trying


    his best to control himself.


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡± I snap. ¡°I won¡¯t stop telling you how much I love you. How much I love it when you touch me.


    When you f**k me. When you make love to me. I love it all so much.¡±


    Adam ms his fists against the cave. And when he turns to me, I feel like I¡¯m staring into the eyes of a


    completely different person. I¡¯ve done it, haven¡¯t i? I¡¯ve managed to free the beast inside of him, and he¡¯s


    hungry, he¡¯s hungry for me. I can see it in his pretty grey eyes that are turning ck with each step he


    takes towards me.


    ¡°I warned you, don¡¯t me me for what happens next.¡± your legs.


    My cheeks are now red, ¡°w-why?¡±


    He does it for me, and the hunger in his eyes makes me instantly wet. I¡¯m still only dressed in his shirt


    without any underwear on. If I spread my legs, he will have full ess to me. But isn¡¯t that what I want?


    Adam drops to the ground and, before I have a chance to react, lifts his shirt and presses his lips against


    my bare p***y. I cry out when he takes a swipe with his tongue. Adam is no longer licking; he¡¯s now


    sucking and practically eating all of me.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Our first time was amazing, but this was something different. I felt like my mes were being sucked out


    of me but yet everything about it felt beautiful. It¡¯s like I¡¯m happy to give myself to him. I don¡¯t care that


    I¡¯m weak right now; I want this; as long as I have him, I don¡¯t care about anything else.


    He grabs me and pulls me down on the ground with him so that I¡¯m now on top of him.


    Igasp when his d**k slides into my p***y, Adam¡¯s eyes have somehow darkened even more than before,


    and it should frighten me, but it doesn¡¯t.


    He roars as he ms into my p***y, over and over again. I cry out from the pleasure that he is giving to


    me. And when I¡¯m near my breaking point, I see shes of horror on his face. Why does he look so


    terrified? Why does be look as though he¡¯s justmitted the biggest mistake of his life? (This novel will


    be daily updtaed at .noveljar)And just like that, he¡¯s out of me.


    ¡°What did I do?¡± He whispers with wide, stunned eyes. What did he mean? What¡¯s wrong with him?


    My eyes widen when he flies out of the cave before I have a chance to stop him. I feel the first tear leave


    my eyes, and I try my best not to break down on the ground.


    How could he do this to me? How could he hurt me yet again? I thought that this time he was genuine;


    was he that good at acting? The tears are flowing more now, and I¡¯m losing the battle.


    Just as I¡¯m about to scream from the pain, Adam is suddenly in front of me again. He grabs me by my


    waist and pulls me out of the cave with him.


    ¡°They¡¯ve found us,¡± he tells me as he tightens his arms around me. What was he talking about?¡± ¡°Who¡¯s


    found us?¡± demand. ¡°The elders.¡± He answers. ¡°They¡¯re all heading our way.¡±


    I look down and realize that he¡¯s right; they¡¯re already below us. The only elder that can fly is also behind


    us.


    ¡°What are we going to do?¡± I ask him, ¡°I will have to fight them.¡± He answers me. ¡°You¡¯re too weak to join


    me.¡± ¡°Cant we try talking to them first?¡± I plead with him. ¡°Do they look like they want to talk, Amiera?¡± he


    demands from me.


    ¡°The elders are strong!¡± I point out. ¡°How do you n on fighting all of them on your own?¡±


    ¡°I may not be able to kill them, but I can weaken them long enough so that we can get a chance to


    escape again.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to let you do it on your own.¡± I protest. ¡°You don¡¯t have a choice,¡± he growls before


    releasing me in the air. berore jauung to the grouna.


    I watch in horror as Adam goes for the flying one first. The both of them attack each other head-on. The


    first thing that I notice is that Adam¡¯s strength has increased dramatically. His storms of darkness are


    much more powerful, and it almost seems like he¡¯s even pulling power from the sky.


    The elder doesn¡¯t stand a chance and immediately falls to the ground. The others are watching with


    anger. I notice that the white fox is nowhere around. Where could he be?


    Adam goes for the rest of them, and while they were all-powerful in their own ways, they also did not


    stand a chance against Adam.


    There is something wrong; however, Adam doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s only going to fight them. He seems as


    though he wants to kill them all. We didn¡¯t agree on that. I didn¡¯t want him to kill anyone.


    Ifly towards them and stop between the elders and him. ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I beg him. ¡°You¡¯re better than this. You


    don¡¯t need to kill them. Let¡¯s just go.¡±


    ¡°Step aside, Amiera.¡± He roars. ¡°This is the only way for us to be together. I need to get rid of these


    pests.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± I scream. ¡°You will not do that. You are better than this. You¡¯re a good person. You will not kill


    them.¡±


    ¡°MOVE OUT OF MY WAY!¡± He roars. My eyes widen when his darkness sts forward towards me. I hit


    it head-on with my ball of me. ¡°Run!¡± I shout to the elders. ¡°Leave before it¡¯s toote!¡± They are


    hesitant at first, but they eventually leave without any protest. It¡¯s just Adam and me left now.


    His darkness seems to be stronger than mine. When has it never been? But something still feels off. His


    darkness appears to be sucking in all of my fire. I don¡¯t think that I stand a chance, not like this. I was


    already weak, and now I¡¯m worse than before. The more we fight, the more I feel myself begin to lose


    strength.


    I don¡¯t know how long I can keep this up for; I can feel myself losing the fight.


    Still, I won¡¯t give up. I need to stop Adam. I need to stop him before he does something that he regrets.


    This isn¡¯t him. He¡¯s better than this. Something is causing him to behave like this, he will never attack


    me, he said those words to me himself, and I believed them.


    I push him back with everything I have left and cry out when I feel him push back ten times more, Adam


    goes rigid at my cry. He stops suddenly when I begin to drop to the ground; he flies towards me and


    yanks me in his arms.


    His face is grief-stricken as he looks down at my pale face. He is in shock, and he looks like someone


    who can¡¯t believe what they just did.


    He drops to the ground with me in his arms, and tears are streaming down his face now. It¡¯s the first time


    that I¡¯ve seen him cry. My murky Prince is crying, and it breaks my heart. I want to tell him not to cry, I


    want to say that it¡¯s going to be okay, but now I know that it¡¯s not. This feeling inside of me isn¡¯t normal.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) It¡¯s scary, and I feel like I¡¯m drifting towards the


    light.


    He isn¡¯t the only one terrified now. I¡¯m also terrified of never seeing him again, of never seeing my family


    again, of never seeing Abigail again.


    He cups my cheeks in his hands, and I feel his tears drip onto my face, one after the next. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.


    Please forgive me. I couldn¡¯t protect you; I couldn¡¯t save you from myself.¡±


    What did he mean by that? Protect me from himself?


    ¡°Lizzie,¡± he gasps. ¡°She used a potion on me. One that I¡¯ve never heard about. (This novel will be daily


    updtaed at .noveljar)It activated when we slept together for the first time. It¡¯s why you fainted


    after. The potion allows me to suck your power, to take everything from you. Apparently, fighting with you


    also feeds me your strength. I tried to stay away from you; I tried to leave before it was toote, and I¡¯m


    sorry that I¡¯ve failed you. I¡¯m so sorry that I¡¯ve hurt you, Amiera. This is all my fault. All my f*****g fault.¡±

 Chapter 50

    Chapter 50


    Chapter 50


    ¡°Even now,¡± Adam whispers. ¡°Even holding you like this is hurting you. I¡¯m taking your strength. I know


    that I have to leave now, but I don¡¯t know how to. I don¡¯t want to leave you like this, but I also know that I


    have to because being near you is taking your life away.¡±


    Lizzie indeed was evil. The worst of her kind. They said that Adam was the worst, but they were wrong;


    Lizzie was all along. She was the horrible one. She was the one that was willing to destroy lives to get


    her way. She was the one greedy for power.


    This exined so much now. So much. He was never trying to leave me; he was never trying to use me.


    He was trying to save me. He was trying to protect me in whatever way he could, even though it was


    killing him inside. Even now, he¡¯s ming himself for my condition. But he can¡¯t; he can¡¯t do that because


    it¡¯s not his fault.(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) It¡¯s Lizzie¡¯s. She was the one to


    infect him with the potion; she was the one trying to take over the world; she was, not him. I¡¯m this way


    because of her, no one else. Adam did nothing wrong. My prince did nothing wrong. Nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯re wrong,¡± I whisper. ¡°This isn¡¯t your fault. I¡¯m not like this because of you. I¡¯m like this because of


    Lizzie. She¡¯s responsible. I need you to see that. I need you to see that you did nothing wrong. I¡¯m the


    one that insisted you stayed when you begged to leave. I¡¯m the one that came between you and the


    elders when you were fighting. You did nothing wrong.¡±


    ¡°I need to go, Amiera.¡±


    Igasp when I hear him propose to leave and begin to cough uncontrobly. My eyes widen when I taste


    blood. Adam goes rigid when he sees it too. I¡¯m coughing up blood. Oh no. Not a good sign. How much


    time did I have left? I didn¡¯t want to leave him. I didn¡¯t want to leave my dark whisperer.


    ¡°I¡¯m already losing the fight, Adam.¡± I cry. ¡°I don¡¯t have long to live again. I know it. I rather spend myst


    moments with you than spend them without you by my side. I want you to stay here with me. I¡¯m scared.


    I¡¯m scared of never seeing you again. I¡¯m scared of leaving you behind. I¡¯m scared of what will happen to


    the world when I¡¯m no longer here. I was supposed to protect everyone; I was supposed to be their


    savior. They all believed in me, and I didn¡¯t want to let them down. I need you to stop Lizzie. I need you


    to stop her before it¡¯s toote. Don¡¯t let her get away with what she did, and don¡¯t let the evil inside of you


    win either. Fight it, for me. Be good, for me. Live, for me.¡±


    I don¡¯t stop talking there; I keep going.


    ¡°Tell Abigail that she¡¯s managed to score a ce in my heart even though I didn¡¯t get enough time to


    know her better. Tell her that I would miss her dearly. Tell her that I¡¯m happy to have her as my friend. Tell


    my family that I love them that I will miss them. That no matter what, I¡¯m always by their side. Just like I¡¯ll


    always be by yours.¡± I continue to say. I¡¯m telling him everything I need to as I feel my life begin to leave


    my body. I don¡¯t have much time left. It¡¯s going by so quickly, and I can¡¯t say everything I want to fast


    enough.


    ¡°No!¡± Adam growls as he hugs my body to his. ¡°I will not let you go. I will not lose you. I love you. I love


    you so much. I didn¡¯t know what love was until I met you. You taught me everything I know about love,


    Amiera, and now you¡¯re teaching me about heartbreak. You¡¯re teaching me what it means to get your


    heart ripped out of your f*****g chest. I don¡¯t want to live without you. I will not stay a day longer on this


    earth if you are not here with me.¡±


    Icup his cheeks in my hands, ¡°don¡¯t say that. You can live without me. You have to. Someone needs to


    protect our people. Someone needs to stand up to the bad. And I trust that you can do that. I believe that


    you can.¡±


    ¡°I love you, Adam,¡± she whispers. ¡°I will always love you. Thank you foring into my life and teaching


    me true happiness. I¡¯ll always be by your side. I promise never to leave you. My heart will always belong


    to you. And only you.¡±


    Amiera¡¯s body goes limp in my arms just then, and everything begins to spin in my head. ¡°No!¡± I whisper,


    ¡°No, no, noooo00o!¡±


    I am shouting her name, shaking her body, kissing her, trying to revive her, surrounding her with my


    darkness, trying to feed her power back to her. I¡¯m trying everything out of desperation, and absolutely


    nothing is f*****g working.


    ¡°Don¡¯t leave me!¡± i beg as the tears flow down my cheeks. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare leave me!¡± Nothing happens.


    (This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)Nothing at all. ¡°Nooooo!¡± I shout in agony when I


    still get no response.


    Seeing her body lifeless in front of me has done it for me. I¡¯ve lost my mind. I¡¯vepletely lost it. It¡¯s


    over. Everything. Everything that I¡¯ve ever wanted in life means nothing to me now, nothing. Now that


    she¡¯s gone, I don¡¯t see a purpose to live. But I will grant her wishes. I will stop Lizzie, and I will make her


    f*****g pay for taking Amiera away from me.


    I pick her body up into my arms, and I hold her tightly against me. I¡¯m flying with her one more time; I¡¯m


    taking her with me to show her that I¡¯m fulfilling her wishes.


    I look down at the ground and see my target. Lizzie and our army, the army that we built together. The


    same army that I¡¯m about to destroy.


    Lizzie looks up at me, and her eyes dance with happiness when she sees Amiera¡¯s lifeless body in my


    arms. I fly to her, and before she can say anything, I grab her throat and shove her to the ground, all the


    while still holding Amiera with one hand.


    ¡°I told you.¡± I roar above the raging darkness that¡¯s formed the shape of mes, a sign of Amiera¡¯s power


    now inside of me. ¡°I told you that I would kill you if anything happened to Amiera.¡±


    She¡¯s gasping for air and begging me with her eyes to let her go. I ignore her pleas; they mean nothing


    to me.


    ¡°You took the woman that I love away from me. You took away my reason to live!¡± I shout. ¡°Now, I¡¯m


    going to take your life away from you. And I won¡¯t stop there. I will destroy everything that you¡¯ve worked


    so hard to create.¡±


    Lizzie screams as the darkness enters her body and rips her heart out of her chest; I don¡¯t stop until her


    body is also lifeless in front of me.


    When she¡¯s gone, I create hundreds of ck holes. It¡¯s a sight to see, something I¡¯ve never been able to


    do before. I didn¡¯t think that it was possible to create this many. While I¡¯ve wanted to be this powerful my


    entire life, this does nothing to stop my aching heart. I¡¯m hurting. I¡¯m bleeding for Amiera.


    Troar in agony, letting all my anger and pain out. One after the next, demons leave the ck holes and


    attack every one of my men. The same men I¡¯ve been training to take over the world. I¡¯ve turned on


    them, I¡¯ve turned on them all so that I can get my love¡¯s forgiveness so that I can grant her dying wish. I


    will take as much evil out of this world for her.


    I don¡¯t stop; I keep theming one after the next until there is no more of a threat until everything


    created by Lizzie and me is gone.


    It does not bring back my Amiera, but it gives me a sense of peace to know that I did what she wanted.


    able to give ner, inat¡¯s the wish or living without ner.


    I fly to the white fox¡¯s kingdom next. I know that the elders would want me dead, and that¡¯s exactly what I


    wanted as well.


    I find Amiera¡¯s family there, and I¡¯m thankful for that. I can tell them what she said to me. Everything. Her


    mother screams as she sees her daughter¡¯s lifeless body in my arms.


    ¡°Amiera?¡± her father calls her name as he rushes to pull her body out of my arms. I don¡¯t want to let her


    go, but I know that her parents also need a chance to say goodbye.


    Her brother and sister are now also by her side. Every one of them was crying for her. Begging her to


    wake up. Just like I¡¯ve been doing all this time.


    ¡°WHAT DID YOU DO?¡± Noah roars as he grabs my shirt.


    I let him strangle me; I want him to.


    The white fox looks at me, and I let him walk towards me.


    ¡°Lizzie and her army are dead. There are no more threats. I made sure of it.¡± ¡°You got rid of your own


    army?(This novel will be daily updtaed at .noveljar)¡± He asks suspiciously. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need


    to answer that. But I want you to do me a favor.¡±


    He quirks a brow, ¡°a favor?¡±


    My jaw tightens, ¡°yes, I want you to kill me.¡± He seems taken aback by my request.


    ¡°I disobeyed your rule. I met Amiera when I wasn¡¯t supposed to. She lost her life because of my


    selfishness. I don¡¯t want to live in a world where she does not exist. I want you to give me the


    punishment of death as you promised. I will not fight you, but if you refuse to grant me this wish, I will


    fight until I get what I want. It¡¯s your choice.¡±


    The fox looks confused by my words, but he doesn¡¯t ask any more questions.


    ¡°If that is what you wish. Rules were broken, and we always stuck to our punishments. You¡¯ve also done


    quite some damage to my people. You deserve to be punished. But, not many people know how to kill


    someone as strong as you.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a ritual,¡± I tell him; I¡¯m losing my will to speak. To live. To do anything. I just want this to be over with.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you the words. You have to do it while stabbing the sword of mes into my heart. I know that


    you have the sword. Just like you have many weapons hidden away.¡±


    ¡°I just ask for one wish,¡± I tell him. ¡°I want to see her family put her body to rest. And I want it to be done


    in the most beautiful possible way. I want statues made of her. I want everyone to know her story and the


    sacrifices that she made. I want everyone to know that she turned my heart of stone into a caring heart,


    one that fell hopelessly in love with her. I want everyone to know that she stopped me from destroying


    the earth, that she was the one who protected them, not me, not anyone else. I want them to know that


    she is and always will be the ming whisperer that they all hoped for. I don¡¯t want anyone to ever forget


    her beautiful name. I want people to honor and respect her name from today onwards. Everyone must


    know just how much of an amazing person that she was. They must know that she had a heart of gold.


    That she was the purest woman, I¡¯ve ever met. They must know every single good detail about her. She


    turned me into the man I am today, a man that I know she will be proud of.¡± I turn to her family then. ¡°She


    wanted you to know how much she loved each of you. And that she will miss you. She says that no


    matter what, she¡¯s always by each of your sides.¡±


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Amiera¡¯s family ispletely shattered now that I¡¯ve given them herst words. I knew that they  to de


    nere anymore. I will try to jina ner, wherever this world took ner to; I wanted to be rigni inere denina her-


    never leaving her side.


    The next day, I¡¯ve gotten everything I asked for in exchange for my death. There are crowds of people,


    all mourning the loss of their ming whisperer. People have pictures of her, and statues are already


    being made in her honor. Everyone knows the full story by now; they know how amazing she was.


    Abigail is screaming for her best friend, and she didn¡¯t take the news well when I told her what Amiera


    wanted me to say to her.


    My parents are begging me to change my mind. My siblings are trying their best to stop the elders from


    continuing with the ritual. I¡¯m not listening to any of them; I don¡¯t want to live without my ming


    whisperer. I don¡¯t belong in a world where she isn¡¯t in.


    But I do know this, wherever she goes next, I will follow her. I will not let death separate us. I¡¯ll fight for


    any chance just to see her again.


    The crowd goes up into an uproar when the white fox begins to chant the words I taught him yesterday.


    Words that I thought I would never say to anyone in my lifetime. I burned the page that had it in hopes of


    no one ever finding out how to kill me. He lifts the sword and aims it at my heart. Images of Amiera sh


    before my eyes, and I¡¯m happy leaving this earth while thinking of her beautiful smile, while thinking of


    the many times she told me that she loved me. While seeing the woman that I would have dly died for.


    I close my eyes when I feel the sword pierce straight through my heart.


    I can hear the cries, the cries of my parents, my siblings, of everyone who worshipped me.(This novel


    will be daily updtaed at .noveljar) But none of that matters. All that matters to me is that I don¡¯t


    have to live in a world where my love is no longer alive.


    I love you, Amiera Hale.


    My princess. My ming whisperer. The only woman that will ever hold a ce in my heart. Until we


    meet again, my love.

 Chapter 51

    Chapter 51


    ¡± My Best Friend Stole My Royal Boyfriend by LaurG Chapter 51¡° is some of the best novel that


    opens and closes the story with very intriguing entries that are unique and clever. The author beautifully


    plots the novel and injects the new characters timely which makes it the most entertaining read. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.

 Chapter 52

    Chapter 52


    Chapter 52


    ~AMIERA~


    ¡°How dare you?¡± I demand.


    He sighs and moves away from me. ¡°Let this be a lesson to all of you. I¡¯m not here to entertain your


    tantrums. I¡¯m here to learn and teach you all at the same time. I also don¡¯t see the need to paint one¡¯s


    face


    for practice either. Now I want everyone to pick up their swords and find a partner to practice with.¡±


    Who does he think he is? Coming in here with his powerful presence, acting all superior and mighty like


    he owns this school or something. And then smearing my lip gloss? MY LIP GLOSS. I¡¯m fuming.


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    So much that I feel a fire burning inside of me, it¡¯s a weird feeling, really, but lignore it. I was too


    preupied with being angry at him.


    The rest of the ss goes by quickly, with me ring at him for most of the lesson. He didn¡¯t pay me any


    attention again, and for some reason, it irritated my soul.


    ¡°Well, that was an interesting ss,¡± Catherine beams next to me.for more visit :- .noveljar ¡°I


    have no idea what you see in him.¡± I snort.


    So he was handsome and powerful, with an incredible body, but he was also arrogant and simply


    annoying.


    Sheughs, ¡°he¡¯s the first person in this school to not give in to your wants and need. Or should I say the


    first man? Maybe that¡¯s why you¡¯re so irritated with him. He called you out for your actions in the middle


    of ss in front of so many students, so maybe he is a bit intimidating, but I also find him incredibly hot.¡±


    Troll my eyes at her as we make our way into the cafeteria. Catherine was simply blind. And apparently,


    she can¡¯t be the only one. Girls surround him in the cafe, offering to buy food and drinks for him. It was a


    rare sight to see; I¡¯ve never seen them go this crazy over anyone before.


    He doesn¡¯t look like he¡¯s enjoying the attention; however, if anything, he seems like he wants to get away


    from it all. Or maybe he¡¯s just pretending not to like it.


    One of the girls ces her hand on his shoulder, rubbing it. My blood boils at the sight. It¡¯s not something


    that should bother me in the least, but for some reason, it does. My hands tighten into fists at my sides,


    and my teeth grind against each other as I fight to mp down on the anger within me.


    Why does it feel like something frightening is racing through my veins? I clutch my stomach in pain, and I


    think something is terribly wrong with me. It feels like there is something deep in my belly that¡¯s getting


    ready to break free.


    And why does it all seem to be happening because of him? Adam.


    Yes, that¡¯s what he said his name was. Were his parents also fans of the ming whisperer and the


    people that surrounded her? There weren¡¯t many stories about Adam, only that he plotted to take over


    the world but was stopped by the ming whisperer and her love for him. It was a tragic love story that


    ended in the death of both of them. I¡¯ve never paid much attention to it, mostly because I¡¯ve had to listen


    to those stories multiple times in my life just because my name was Amiera. People were fascinated that


    my mother had named me after our ming whisperer, even though many others had that same name. It


    wasn¡¯t an unusual thing at all, but people did annoy me when they brought it up each time I mentioned


    my name and had to introduce myself. I was even tempted to lie at times, to make up a name, anything


    not to


    get the look that they always gave to me.


    I turn my attention back to the man that has managed to annoy me more than any other person in my


    He¡¯s still standing in the middle of the cafeteria as more girls introduce themselves to him, one after the


    next they join the long line, not stopping even once. The line continues to move, and my heart continues


    to fume.


    Why am I so angry about other girls flirting or talking to him?


    ¡°You okay?¡± Catherine asks me. ¡°You look a little red and almost like you¡¯re about tobust into


    mes.¡±


    I freeze. Something is wrong, terribly wrong, especially when I smell fire. ¡°Do you smell smoke?¡± I ask


    her. She gives me a puzzled look, ¡°why on earth would I smell s¨C,¡± She¡¯s cut off by a piercing scream


    followed by another and then another. ¡°What the hell is happening?for more visit :- .noveljar¡±


    Catherine asks before her eyes widen in horror. ¡°OH. MY. GOD.¡±


    I follow her gaze, and my earlier suspicions are confirmed. Fire. There is a raging fire, and it¡¯s


    everywhere. The room is on bloody fire!


    How the hell did that happen?


    It¡¯s not a small one either. We are all surrounded. And I¡¯m not sure if there is anywhere to run and hide.


    How are we going to escape this?


    ~ABIGAIL


    It¡¯s been neen years since I¡¯ve lost my best friend. Neen excruciatingly painful years.


    I couldn¡¯t forget her; I couldn¡¯t rece her. I missed her dearly every passing day. There is so much that I


    wanted to say to her. So many things have happened to me that I wished she was still here to tell it to.


    I¡¯ve been alone all of these years, with no one by my side, no one to help with the pain of losing


    someone so close to me.


    I stare at the statue of her; I¡¯vee to this ce every single day since the day it was created because


    it made me feel closer to her. This entire museum was built just in her remembrance. Life has been hard


    ever since her death. I think it¡¯s been difficult for everyone that was close to her. So many things had


    changed since then; there was more of a sad atmosphere in our kingdoms now. I don¡¯t think anyone has


    fully recovered from her loss. The nation had lost the ming whisperer, for crying out loud, and I had


    lost my closest friend.


    The fire fairy festival didn¡¯t continue until three years after her death. They were once again searching for


    a ming whisperer. They didn¡¯t realize that there was only one, and no one would ever be able to take


    her ce. I didn¡¯t believe that they would ever find a ming whisperer again.


    Besides losing my best friend, there were many other hardships that I had to face along the way. There


    were many things that my parents hid from me, many things that they still hid from me. They won¡¯t talk to


    me; they won¡¯t tell me the truth no matter how I begged them.


    Iturn away from the statue and stare at myself in the mirror. I have not aged; I still look the same way I


    did when Amiera and I became best friends.


    I knew something was wrong then. I knew that I couldn¡¯t be just a damn fire whisperer. I didn¡¯t know of a


    single fire whisperer that didn¡¯t age except maybe the ming whisperer, but Amiera never lived for us to


    find out.


    parents, that they¡¯ve always been away so much because or me; because they were trying to find ways


    to protect me, to hide who I am from everyone.


    But who am I exactly? Who exactly was I? for more visit :- .noveljar Why were my parents so


    hell-bent on keeping this secret from everyone, even from me? I sigh and take a walk around the


    museum. I stop by a beautiful painting of Amiera. I miss you. I miss you so much. I wish that I can see


    you again. I¡¯ll do anything to see you again.

 Chapter 53

    Chapter 53


    Chapter 53


    -AMIERA


    I take Catherine¡¯s hand and pull her through the crowd, hoping to find a way for us both to escape. ¡°How


    did this fire even start?¡± She asks in horror. I begin to cough as more smoke surrounds us. ¡°I¡¯m not sure,


    but we need to find a way to get out before it¡¯s toote.¡±


    I gasp when someone grabs me from around my waist and pulls me to their side. I¡¯m surprised by the


    intense feelings that wash over me almost immediately. To my surprise, it¡¯s none other than Adam. His


    eyes search my face as he continues to hold me tightly against him. My body feels a sense of calmness


    wash over it, and slowly, the fire begins to fade until there is nothing left of it anymore.


    Catherine is gaping at us, and I have no idea why he¡¯s holding me. I look around us one more time and


    am surprised to see that the fire is truly gone,pletely.


    How is that even possible? Adam lets go of me suddenly and pushes his way out of the crowd without


    saying a word to me. That was weird.


    Everything about this entire situation was weird. He had no reason to hold me like that; we barely knew


    each other.for more visit :- .noveljar The least he could have done was apologize for startling


    me like that. But did he even startle me?


    My body is still tingling from his touch, and my feelings have me so confused. Why does this feel so


    familiar?


    Why? Why does it feel like it isn¡¯t the first time he¡¯s touched me?


    Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    ¡°Take this,¡± Catherine tells me as she hands me some water in a cup. ¡°Drink it to help with the coughing.¡±


    I nod, but my mind is still on Adam.


    My hands close around the cup, ¡°I will be back in a minute. There is something I need to do.¡±Itell


    Catherine. I don¡¯t wait for her to protest like I know she would.


    I follow Adam out of the crowd, trying my best to keep up with him. I needed to get the answers that! was


    searching for, and he seemed to be the only one that could give them to me.


    ¡°Hey!¡± I shout as I spot him a few feet away from me. No one is around; it¡¯s just the two of us. It¡¯s the


    perfect time to ask him what I want to question him about.


    Surprisingly, he turns around and lets me catch up to him. His hands are in his pockets, and he¡¯s waiting


    for me to speak. I took a deep breath; I didn¡¯t want to sound crazy, but I knew I had to get those answers.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I¡¯m supposed to know you?¡± I demand from him. ¡°Who exactly are you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the same question that I would like to ask you.¡± He says in a rough tone. ¡°After all, you are the one


    responsible for the fire inside.¡±


    Igape at him, ¡°Is this some kind of joke? for more visit :- .noveljar How could I be responsible


    for it when I didn¡¯t realize it started? Seriously, what is your problem with me?¡±


    He takes a step towards me, and I take a step back. He gives me a suspicious look but continues to inch


    closer until he has me pressed up against the wall. He ces both hands on the sides of my head and


    leans into me.


    ¡°What were you thinking inside there?¡± he asks me. ¡°You¡¯re a lost little girl. You don¡¯t even know what


    reveaitself today, anaim sure it came from you. If i dian¡¯t touch you, the entire school wouia nave purnt


    down today. That¡¯s not normal, especially not for amoner. Who are your parents? Are you sure that


    they aren¡¯t royals?¡±


    He was speaking total nonsense to me. I knew that something was wrong with this man, but I never


    knew he was insane.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know what you are talking about,¡± I snap. ¡°How would a simplemoner like me start a fire


    so big? And how would amoner like you help stop the fire just by touching me? Your words make no


    sense to me. My parents are not royals. My father died when I was a baby; my mother has sacrificed a


    lot to give me a good life without him. They are not royals; they don¡¯t have people doing everything for


    them; they tried their best to provide me with everything. So don¡¯t you ever ask me if my parents are


    royals again. I¡¯m happy that they aren¡¯t. I¡¯m grateful for my mom, and even though my dad is no longer


    alive, I¡¯m also thankful for him.¡±


    Adam looks surprised by my words. Was he not expecting me to say that? Did I not look like someone


    who didn¡¯t have a father in her life? Well, I did; he was here in spirit; I knew he was. He¡¯s never left my


    side, knowing that is what has kept me going all this time.


    Growing up without my dad was difficult, especially when the only memories that I had happened to be


    pictures my mother still had of him. She has never dated anyone after him, and I¡¯ve always wanted their


    pure love. She loved him so much that she couldn¡¯t move on from him even though so many years had


    already passed. She¡¯s constantly told me that I¡¯m all she needs in her life now that he¡¯s gone. I


    continuously reminded her of my father, she tells me that I take a lot after him.


    I¡¯m angry that he¡¯s making me remember this. What was with him? Did hee here to disrupt my life?


    Everything has been great until he entered the picture.


    Tangrily shoved his chest, and to my horror, the ss of water still in my hand spilled all over his shirt.


    He did look for it, but it¡¯s not something I nned on doing. Adam sighs, and I watch as his wet shirt


    clings to his magnificent body.


    He res at me, and I wince from the look on his face. Then I remember who I am and give him a re


    of my own.


    I narrow my eyes when his hand grips the edge of the shirt and, surprising me, lifts the entire thing off his


    body. He¡¯s now shirtless in front of me, and my mouth drops open from the sight.


    How is it possible that his skin is this smooth and shiny? I can¡¯t stop staring, and it¡¯s only then that I spot


    something that I should have seen earlier.


    There is a scar or even a birthmark right above his chest. for more visit :- .noveljar I¡¯m drawn to


    the mark, and it brings me great sadness the more I stare at it.


    I can¡¯t stop myself as I walk closer to him. Adam is immovable as a stone; all he does is watch me as I


    draw closer to him.


    My lips part, and I reach up with one hand and gently touch the mark with my fingers.


    What am I doing? Why can¡¯t I stop? Why does even this seem so familiar to me? And why does it feel


    like my heart is crying?

 Chapter 54

    Chapter 54


    Chapter 54


    ~Amiera


    My body seems as though it has a mind of its own as my feet move closer to him until there is no space


    left between us. Adam¡¯s breath hitched, which should have stopped me from doing what I was about to


    do, but it didn¡¯t. My heart was pounding against my chest, and I could barely breathe properly, yet I didn¡¯t


    stop myself when I leaned down and ced a soft kiss on the scar. It¡¯s the lightest of touch, yet it burns


    my soul.


    Adam goes rigid before me, and I gasp as a distant memory pounds straight through me. A vision of a


    boy with ck hair hits me so hard that I nearly drop to the ground in shock. He looks just like Adam; the


    only difference is the color of their hair. There is also a girl in my vision, and she has bright red hair, the


    kind that could blind you in the sun. I can¡¯t see her face, but she did the same thing to him as I did. She


    kissed his bare chest.


    I step back from Adam in horror. What was the meaning of these visions? Why was I seeing them now?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± He asks as he takes a step towards me. ¡°Who are you?¡± I demand. ¡°What are you doing


    to me?for more visit :- .noveljar Why are you trying to mess with my head?¡±


    He looks at me as though I¡¯vepletely lost my mind, and it irritates me so much. ¡°You¡¯re the one that


    vited my personal space.¡± He says smoothly.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Someone says behind us, reminding me that we were still in school, and yet Adam was shirtless


    in front of me. How would this look to anyone that saw us?


    Adam looks annoyed by the interruption, and he slowly turns to the unknown person. I follow his gaze,


    and there is a girl around our age in front of us. She has ck hair with green streaks, and her eyes are


    dark brown. I feel a shiver down my spine as her gaze connects with mine.


    Something about her seems so off. Unlike my feelings of sadness whenever I was around Adam, I felt a


    sense of hatred and anger towards this woman. I¡¯ve never met her before, so why do I already not like


    her?


    She drags her gaze away from me and focuses her attention on Adam. She smiles brightly up at him and


    my blood boiled at sight.


    Do girls throw themselves at him any chance that they get? Was there no stopping them?


    ¡°I¡¯m the new transfer student,¡± she tells him, ¡°I was told that you might be able to help me settle in. Do


    you mind? I¡¯m a bit nervous, and I hate being by myself, especially since I¡¯m the new girl. You look like a


    friendly person; I wouldn¡¯t have asked you if I didn¡¯t think that you would be able to help me settle in.¡±


    Adam crosses his arms over his chest, ¡°what is your name?¡± She smiles, ¡°Maria. My name is Maria


    Lizzie Jones.¡±


    Adam is silent for a few seconds as he stares at her. I hate the way that they are both looking at each


    other. I feel like putting a finger in my mouth and gagging at this sight.


    Didn¡¯t he stare at her enough already? What was he looking for?


    My irritation only grows when he nods his head, ¡°I¡¯ll take you inside, but you need to be careful.


    Someone started a fire earlier in the cafeteria; things are crazy inside. Once you stick by my side, you¡¯ll


    be okay. I promise.¡±


    I know that he¡¯s implying that I¡¯m the one who did it, and I want to pelt him with my heels.for more visit :-


    .noveljar Why is he so desperate to protect that girl he barely knew? He doesn¡¯t turn to look at


    me, and does he not realize he¡¯s still shirtless? Girls already threw  inat with nis chest exposea!


    Not kiss him like you just did, a voice in my head says. I blush at the reminder. What was I thinking?


    I watch them go and feel my heart burn in my chest for some unexinable reason. I had no reason to


    feel this way. I knew neither one of those two. Then why does my body beg to tell me otherwise?


    Ilean back against the wall and close my eyes. I need to catch a grip on myself. My life wasn¡¯t perfect,


    but it was much better when I didn¡¯t have this Adam person messing it up. I had to stop letting him get to


    me and focus on more important matters. There were so many questions that I needed to find the


    answers to. I wouldn¡¯t let him distract me from getting those answers. No matter how much it bothered


    me to see him with other women, I will have control.


    Still, something that he said still bothers me. Why did he think I had started the fire earlier? I didn¡¯t want


    to believe anything that he said to me, but there was no denying what happened inside of there. The


    moment he held me in his arms, the fire had died down without anyone doing anything to stop it. That


    was no ordinary fire. It was the job of a fire whisperer, a mighty one.


    Adam may think that it was me, but I believe that someone else in that cafeteria was the person behind


    it. But what was the reason for doing so? Why start a fire only to stop it? Was it a warning for someone in


    there? Were there royals amongst us? What did they want with us? We weremoners, we


    couldn¡¯t¡¯offer them anything.


    I sigh and finally decide to go back inside, where Catherine is still waiting for me. The moment that she


    sees me, she rushes to my side. ¡°Where the hell did you go?¡± She demands from me. ¡°You¡¯re not


    supposed to just run off after a fire. And did you see Adam shirtless? My God. The man can cause a girl


    to go blind. I¡¯m convinced that it¡¯s those hot abs that caused the fire in the first ce.¡±


    I roll my eyes at her, ¡°you need help and a pair of sses.¡± Sheughs and links her arms through mine,


    ¡°you missed an announcement earlier.¡± I give her a confused look, ¡°what announcement? Did they find


    out who started the fire? Or what?¡±


    She shook her head, ¡°no, strangely enough, the announcement had nothing to do with that.¡± She


    exins when her eyes light up in excitement. ¡°We will be going on a school trip! Somewhere we have


    never been to before. Somewhere I¡¯m not sure you¡¯ll be happy to attend. But I don¡¯t care; we are both


    going. It¡¯s to give us extra points and higher grades. I¡¯m not about to miss out on that; I need it. And once


    I¡¯m going, you are too.¡±


    I sigh, ¡°where is this trip that you¡¯re going to drag me into?¡±


    She smiles, ¡°brace yourself. For the first time in our school¡¯s history, we will be amongst royals. They are


    giving us a chance to see the museum built in honor of our ming whisperer. I know it will be strange for


    you since you have her name, but I think that this is wonderful news. We¡¯ve never been given the


    privilege to do something like that before. It seems as though the Royals are opening up to us. Isn¡¯t this


    crazy? Aren¡¯t you excited about this?¡±


    I fold my arms as I ponder on her words, ¡°don¡¯t you think that this is a little strange?¡± I ask her. ¡°They


    have never given us an opportunity like this before. Those ces are reserved for the richest of the


    lands. Why are they suddenly considering us or even remembering that we exist? It seems to me like


    they have something else up their sleeves. Do they want to trap us there or something?¡±


    ¡°Oh, Amiera,¡± she says, ¡°why do you always do that? You always think there is a hidden meaning behind


    anything good that the royals do for us. When will you ept that they aren¡¯t as bad as you think they


    are? This is a good chance for us to see what she looked like. To get a good glimpse at her. I¡¯ve heard


    that she was gorgeous.¡±   I snouia de looking forwara to it. But wny ao i feel a burning sensation in the pit


    of my stomach? Why do I feel like something will go wrong there?


    ¡°When is this trip supposed to happen?¡± I ask her.


    Her eyes shine some more, ¡°this Friday. I can¡¯t wait. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ll be able to sleep the night before.for


    more visit :- .noveljar Maybe we can have a sleepover and make it more interesting. What do


    you think?¡±


    Inod, ¡°it sounds good enough for me. I¡¯ll have to confirm with my mother first, but I don¡¯t think she should


    have a problem with it.¡±


    My eyes go to Adam and Maria a short distance away. She¡¯s blushing at something he¡¯s just said to her,


    and I force myself to look away before I lose my mind again.


    What he does must not concern me.


    ¡°They also said that they¡¯re dismissing sses earlier today,¡± she informs me. ¡°They will have to clean up


    the mess the fire has caused. The school wouldn¡¯t resume until Wednesday. So we also have tomorrow


    off.¡±


    Awhole day without school? What am I to do with my free time? Mother will be at work, which means |


    would be all alone in our house. I never liked being alone anywhere; I hated feeling lonely. I always did


    crazy things like random sketches of stuff whenever I was alone, sometimes I sketched things I¡¯ve never


    seen in my life before. It frightened me.


    I never understood that side of me. My mother told me stories of weird words I would cry out when I was


    a child. I was constantly calling out random names. She never told me what they were, but it scared her


    when she didn¡¯t know how to help me.


    When I grew older, the random words stopped, but the drawings started. I sketched weapons and wings,


    amongst other things. Funny enough, I¡¯ve drawn eyes that mirrored those of Adam¡¯s.


    I shook that thought out of my head. I was reading too much into nothing. ¡°Are you ready to leave?¡±


    Catherine asks.


    Inod and follow her out of thepound towards the parking lot. Ever since Catherine and I became


    friends, she was the one to drop me home every day. It made things easier for my mother, and I was


    always grateful for that.


    Besides, I didn¡¯t live very far from here.


    Within half an hour, I¡¯m already home and saying goodbye to my best friend. Strangely enough, there


    was a vehicle parked at the front; one that didn¡¯t belong to my mother.


    This never happened. We never had visitors that I didn¡¯t know about. I rushed inside, excited to tell my


    mother about my day at school and curious as to who was there. ¡°Mom?¡±I call after getting inside the


    house. ¡°In here, sweetheart!¡± She answers me.


    I follow her voice into the living room. I spot her first, and her beautiful yet nervous smile holds me in


    ce. What was she worried about?


    My gaze shifts from her onto the middle-aged man next to her. Who was he? He¡¯s studying me too, but


    there is a friendly look in his eyes.


    ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org.


    ¡°Amiera,¡± she says. ¡°I want you to meet someone dear to me. His name is Henry. Henry, this is my


    daughter.¡±


    He reaches his hand out to me, ¡°it¡¯s nice to meet you, Amiera. Your mother has told me plenty about


    you.¡±   im getting an awtur reeing about this. Who is this man!


    ¡°Your mother¡¯s fianc¨¦ and my father.¡± My blood runs cold at the familiar voice and the words he¡¯d just


    spoken.


    Ispun around, and there in front of me was none other than Adam. Our gazes sh, and I want to


    scream in frustration.


    My mother¡¯s fianc¨¦? His father? What the hell was he speaking about? A/N:


    Hi, my beautiful readers; I would like to wish everyone an early happy new year.for more visit :-


    .noveljar May God continue to shower his blessings on each of you; I hope you have good


    health and only happiness in the following year as well as all of the other years toe. Thank you so


    much for always supporting me and being the best readers any author can hope to have. I can¡¯t even


    begin to exin just how much you mean to me. I thank God for each of you, and I want you all to be


    happy always.


    Lots of love,


    Laura.

 Chapter 55

    Chapter 55


    Chapter 55


    -AMIERA


    I turn to my mother, ¡°mom,¡± I whisper. ¡°What is he speaking about? Who is he?¡±


    She offers me another one of those nervous smiles, and I try to keep my cool even though this entire


    thing is setting my nerves on fire. Adam couldn¡¯t be telling the truth. There is no way that my mother


    would have had a serious rtionship and not told me anything about it. We¡¯ve been so close for so


    long; we told each other everything. As far as I knew, we didn¡¯t keep secrets from each other. Unless I


    was wrong all along, that¡¯s not something that I want to be true. I didn¡¯t want to think that it was possible


    that my mother would keep something so important from me.


    ¡°Sweetheart,¡± she says as she lifts herself off the couch and takes a few steps towards me. She reaches


    for my hand and holds it gently in her own as if to soothe me, ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I didn¡¯t tell you about this


    sooner, but I wasn¡¯t sure of what to say to you. I was scared that you wouldn¡¯t be happy about it. Henry


    and I met a few months ago, because of work. At first, we were good friends, and slowly things started to


    change between us. I haven¡¯t felt this way about anyone in a long time; he was the first man to make me


    feel again.for more visit :- .noveljar I was scared of these feelings and wasn¡¯t sure what to do


    about them. Then Henry proposed to me and I couldn¡¯t say no. He makes me so happy. I knew that I


    couldn¡¯t keep this from you any longer; I knew that you deserved to know the truth even though I was


    terrified of telling you. I thought that today should be the day to finally tell you everything. I love him, and


    he loves me. We want to start a family together. We will be moving to his home from today onwards.


    Adam here will be your step-brother. He transferred to your school today; I¡¯m not sure if you have met


    him already. But I think that the two of you will get along well.¡±


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    I¡¯ve met him alright. I¡¯ve done more than that; I¡¯ve managed to kiss him on his chest on our first day of


    ever seeing each other. What a great first impression that must have been? I¡¯m sure my mother wouldn¡¯t


    like to know that happened between us today. What would she think about step-siblings in such a


    I was sure about one thing, however, and that was that my mother was wrong. I didn¡¯t think Adam and


    me would get along. There was this strange, unsettling feeling whenever I was near him. And until I


    figured


    out what that was all about, there was no way that Adam and I could ever get along.


    Wasn¡¯t she looking at him right now? Could she not see what I saw? He wasn¡¯t thrilled about this news,


    neither was I. The man looked like just being in the same room as I was torture for him. At least we both


    agreed on something.


    ¡°I guess I should be packing my bags then,¡± I snap as I turn around and make my way to my room.


    I know that my mother may be upset by my action to this news. But what did she expect? How could she


    wait this long to tell me about her fiance? I thought we told each other everything; we were all each other


    had after my father¡¯s death. Now I felt like I didn¡¯t know her at all; if she could keep something like this


    from me, what else was she hiding?


    When I reach my room, I angrily pull open the draws and throw my clothes into the suitcase.


    Was I honestly supposed to live with Adam? I couldn¡¯t stand him. Now I had to sleep in his house and act


    like he was my brother? Well, step-brother.


    It didn¡¯t matter; we could never be siblings.


    ¡°What are you nning on doing with the house?¡± I ask her. She sighs, ¡°someone is already interested in


    it to buy.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re just going to sell the one ce that has all of our memories together? All of your memories


    with father?¡± I demand.


    ¡°Amiera, please, please try to understand.¡± She begs.


    I was trying to. I was, but every time I thought about it, I got angrier and angrier. She deserved to have


    someone by her side after being alone for so long, but why couldn¡¯t she tell me about it before it became


    this serious? How could she do this to me? I felt so betrayed.


    And why sell the house? We had memorable moments in here. Why would she give it up like that? ¡°Are


    you ready?¡± Henry asks her, and I push past the both of them.


    Adam is waiting in his car, and the passenger side is already opened and waiting for me. I look behind


    me and see that mom is preparing to leave along with Henry in his vehicle. Was she also nning on


    selling her car?


    I didn¡¯t bother to ask any questions as I entered the vehicle with Adam.for more visit :- .noveljar


    I shut the door and pulled the seatbelt around me. I Thold on tightly to the seat when the car begins to


    move. My mother never drove this fast, neither did Catherine. Was he trying to kill me with him?


    ¡°Don¡¯t you think you¡¯re driving a little too fast?¡± I demand. He doesn¡¯t answer me, and it only irritates me.


    Why does he ignore me so much? He doesn¡¯t slow down. If anything, I think he¡¯s going faster now.


    Where do they even live? This car wasn¡¯t the most expensive out here, but it wasn¡¯t the cheapest either.


    It was also one of the sportier kinds, those fast cars that took part in races. I never liked those kinds, and


    here I am in one with a maniac.


    People that owned these kinds of cars didn¡¯t attend schools like mine, which didn¡¯t make any sense at all


    to me. Why exactly did he transfer to my school? Was he a troublemaker in hisst?


    We pulled up to a gatedmunity, and needless to say, the houses inside here were beautiful. They


    were nothing like the neighborhood that I was used to.


    We drove for around five more minutes before Adam stopped at a grey house. There was a small garden


    to the front, and it was just as pretty as the others I¡¯d seen since entering thismunity.


    ¡°This is your new home,¡± my mother tells me when I get out of the vehicle.


    She gives me a quick tour of the house before showing me to my room.


    I drop my bags onto the floor and throw myself onto the bed. Things were changing too quickly for me.


    I sigh and grab some clothes from the suitcase. I should at least shower in my new home.


    Unfortunately, the guest bedroom, which is mine, doesn¡¯t have a shower. This means I¡¯ll have to use the


    same one as Adam, which is right opposite my room.


    How convenient?


    I grab my towel afterying out my change of clothing on the bed. I make my way into the bathroom. It¡¯s


    much nicer than ours back home; however, I still preferred ours. It was the only home i¡¯d known for


    years. I wouldn¡¯t choose anything above it.


    I shut the door and quickly undressed. The water is warm, and it¡¯s the only thing that I prefer over the


    I shake that thought out of my head.


    I should be using this time to rx. I was stressing too much over everything, and it was thest thing I


    wanted to do to myself.


    I turn the shower off and wrap the towel around my body.


    My eyes snap to the door when I hear the doorknob turning.


    My body goes entirely still when I see Adam standing in front of me with a towel of his own thrown over


    his shoulder.


    He takes one look at me, and the man doesn¡¯t even flinch. Does he not realize what he just did?


    Opening the door on someone who¡¯s using the bathroom? What if I didn¡¯t have my towel on? Couldn¡¯t he


    have knocked before entering?


    I know that he may not be used to having a woman here; well, that couldn¡¯t bepletely true; 1 wasn¡¯t


    sure about Adam and his rtionships. Who knows how many women he brought home.


    But that was not the point right now. The point is that he should have knocked! It¡¯s no longer just him and


    his father in this house. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you knock before entering?¡± I demand.

 Chapter 56

    Chapter 56


    Chapter 56


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you have locked the door if you were inside?¡± He asks as he ignores me in my towel and


    walks inside.


    I snap my lips tightly together and show him the finger. His back is to me now, and I gasp when I see him


    pulling his t-shirt off his body.


    ¡°What the hell do you think you¡¯re doing?¡± I demand. Thest time he did something like that, I


    completely lost my mind. I didn¡¯t want to get lost in that scar on his chest for a second time. Something


    happened to me whenever I saw it. I couldn¡¯t risk that, especially not when we were alone, and my


    mother was supposedly getting married to his father.


    ¡°Taking a shower,¡± he tells me as his hands go to unbutton his jeans.


    I swallow, and my eyes widen when he doesn¡¯t stop, not even when he unzips the damn thing. Did he


    not respect the woman inside here with him, me?


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    He pauses and finally turns to look at me. My body turns to stone when he walks over to me so that our


    bodies are inches apart. His chest is staring straight at me, and I try my best not to look at the scar


    again.


    ¡°Are you just going to stand there in your towel and watch me undress?¡± He asks. Why does his voice


    seem so familiar to me? Why do I want to listen to him over and over again? What


    ave with Adam?Twish someone could tell me. Even like this, when he¡¯s next to me, I keep thinking that


    this isn¡¯t the first time. I keep thinking that my body wants to hold him close and never let go. These


    feelings are driving me insane since it shouldn¡¯t be this way. Lord knows how much this man irritates me,


    so even the thought of me ever wanting him sounds ridiculous in my head.


    ¡°Why do I feel like I know you?¡± I whisper before I can stop myself.


    Why does my heart feel like it¡¯s in tears whenever I¡¯m this close to you? I don¡¯t ask that second question


    aloud, but I want to. There are so many questions that I want to ask, but I¡¯m too scared that I¡¯ll sound


    crazy for asking them.


    Adam steps closer to me and leans me up against the bathroom counter. His hands are ced on the


    mirror behind me, and I gasp when his arms brush the sides of my breasts. Even that touch feels so


    familiar to me.


    Suddenly, I¡¯m dying to be held by him, to feel his lips on mine. I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s feeling the same way


    as me, but he isn¡¯t saying anything at all.


    ¡°Amiera?¡±


    Tjump when I hear my mother call my name. I step away from Adam and run out of the bathroom before


    she can see us like this together.


    What just happened between us?


    My skin still tingled, and lord knows how much I wanted him to kiss me in there. My mother finds me in


    my towel and possibly shaking head to toe.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± She asks me. ¡°You look like you¡¯ve seen a ghost.¡± I shiver some more, ¡°it¡¯s


    nothing.¡±


    I don¡¯t wait for her to ask any more questions as I rush to my room. After dressing, I pick up my


    sketchbook from one of the unpacked boxes, and my hands are trembling as I turn the pages, one after


    the next.  eyes are iaentical to the eyes i¡¯ve been sketching since i was a child. HOW is that even


    possible!


    How can I sketch the eyes of someone years before I even met them?


    There is a knock on my door, and I drop the sketchbook onto the ground. The knob turns, and standing


    right there is Adam. There is no denying it as I stare into his gorgeous grey eyes; I¡¯ve definitely drawn


    them multiple times before in the past.


    ¡°You forgot something in the bathroom,¡± he tells me as he holds something in his hand. I narrow my eyes


    before I realize what it is.


    Igasp, and my mouth drops open at the realization. He has my panties between his fingers, and he¡¯s


    swinging them in front of me.


    Trush to take it away from him, ¡°What the hell is wrong with¡ª,¡±


    I don¡¯t get to finish when my foot connects with the edge of a chair, and my body barrels straight into


    Adam¡¯s.


    His hands grip my hips, and I pull his towel wrapped around his waist to help find my bnce. Adam tries


    to hold onto the door for support, but he misses, and we both go crashing to the ground.


    My lips touch his from the fall, and sparks go off in my head. I stop breathing for a second, and the


    feelings that flow through me almost send me into another world. Suddenly, another image cuts through


    my thoughts. It¡¯s a vision of the man I saw before, with ck hair who looked just like Adam. He¡¯s with


    the girl again, and they¡¯re in a shower this time. He¡¯s running his hand down her body, and I almost felt


    like he¡¯s touching me also by touching her; it¡¯s like I can feel every emotion that she¡¯s feeling.


    I cry out as though I¡¯m in pain from the memories.


    Adam cups my cheeks in his hands, ¡°hey!¡± He tries to catch my attention, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did you hurt


    yourself?¡±


    I blink up at him, and with his touch, the visions disappear, at least for now. I stare at him; his hair is wet


    and still dripping with water, water that¡¯s leaking down his beautiful face. I want to reach forward and


    touch it, but I force myself not to.


    I¡¯ve been doing too muchtely, things that didn¡¯t make any sense to me. I had to find a way to put a stop


    to whatever this was that was happening to my body, especially whenever I was near him. There had to


    be an exnation, but I didn¡¯t think I was ready for it yet. I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever be prepared for it. All i


    know is that right now; I¡¯m not.


    It¡¯s only then that I realize that Adam is naked beneath me. The towel on the floor next to us confirms


    that for me. I press my hands to his bare chest to try and get up, but I only slip and fall harder against


    him. My cheeks turn red as I realize where he¡¯s positioned beneath my body.


    My attempt to get away is more desperate this time, but again, I only fall straight back down on his wet,


    naked body.


    ¡°Stop. f*****g. Moving.¡± Adam growls.


    He closes his eyes for a few seconds, and it looks as though he¡¯s fighting for control. What could he


    possibly be trying to control right now?


    He lets out a heavy breath and grips my waist tightly before picking me up and lifting both of us off the


    ground. I know that my entire body must be red from embarrassment right now. I try my best to look


    everywhere but at his naked body.


    He bends down and grabs his towel off the ground. Igasp when I feel him behind me a few secondster.


    Why hadn¡¯t he left as yet?


    He looks down at something over my shoulder, ¡°are you sketching my eyes now?¡± He whispers,


    ¡°Are you crazy?¡± I ask him. ¡°Why on earth would I be sketching you?¡±


    He moves away from me and walks out of my room. ¡°I guess I¡¯m seeing things now, aren¡¯t i?¡±


    I fold my arms and watch him leave. As soon as he¡¯s out of sight, I m the door shut and make sure to


    lock it this time.


    How could one persone into my life and turn it upside down in the matter of one day?


    I jump up and down like a crazy person from the embarrassment of it all. First, I left my underwear in the


    bathroom with him, then I fell on top of him, and even pulled his towel off his lower body! Not to mention I


    felt something; he was packed down there. And I don¡¯t even think that he was aroused.


    If he could notice that I sketched his eyes, who else would? It just proved that I was right all along; I drew


    his eyes when I was younger. Things were getting stranger and stranger with each passing second


    So many weird things happened today that I¡¯m tempted to believe that all of this is just some crazy


    dream, and I¡¯m about to wake up from it any second now.


    Then there were those weird visions; they were beginning to haunt me. I couldn¡¯t get those images out of


    my head. Who was that man that looked just like Adam? And who was the girl that was always with him?


    I can¡¯t do this right now. I can¡¯t think about these things. I had other things to study. Like my mother


    marrying a man, I knew nothing about. How well did we even know Adam and his father?


    I sigh.


    I would have to wait until tomorrow to get my answers; for now, I would get some sleep and try to forget


    about what happened today. The many things that happened today.


    ¡­..


    ¡°Amiera?¡± My mother shouts my name. I feel my body shake and open my eyes to see her right next to


    me, above the bed.


    ¡°Mom?¡±


    ¡°You need to wake up and have some breakfast with the family,¡± she tells me. ¡°Henry and I are leaving


    for work in a few minutes. You and Adam will have the house to yourselves. Hopefully, it would give you


    time to get to know each other better.¡±


    Thatpletely wakes me up. I¡¯m out the bed faster than my mother can repeat my name.


    What was she thinking, leaving me in a house alone with him? I barely knew the man. And just


    yesterday, many strange things happened to me while being next to him. I couldn¡¯t trust myself in a


    house alone with him.


    ¡°Mother,¡± I say. ¡°Do you need to go to work today? Why don¡¯t you stay home and celebrate moving into


    this house?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sweetheart, today is an important day for me at work. I can¡¯t stay home.¡± She offers me an


    apology.


    I clench my jaw and try to remain calm. It¡¯s not like I can tell my mother what happened yesterday.


    After breakfast, she leaves me behind, just like she said earlier. I¡¯m left with Adam alone in this big


    house. Just the thought of it sends my body into a panic mood. What am I supposed to do? I considered


    calling Catherine and bringing her over, but then I remembered that she texted me yesterday, letting me


    know that she would be out with her family for the entire day. I couldn¡¯t ask her to skip that because of


    whatever strange things were happening between Adam and me.  Instead, i rusn to my room and lock


    myself in. I wasn t about to let a repeat or yesterday happen again. I was not one to cower easily, but


    things were a bit too weird for me to handle. I was also a bit terrified of my own feelings. I didn¡¯t feel like


    myself whenever I was around him. I felt like someone else was controlling my emotions around him,


    and I wasn¡¯t sure how to exin it to anyone. I don¡¯t think anyone would understand the way that I felt. I


    worked too hard to make a name for myself at school. 1 couldn¡¯t let these events give me a bad name.


    Hopefully, if I avoided Adam enough, I would be able to survive this semester.


    I hearughtering from downstairs, and it stirs my interest. Who could be down there? I thought


    Adam and I were supposed to be alone in the house today? It¡¯s been less than an hour since my mother


    and his father left for work. Was it possible that they forgot something and came back for it?


    I slowly opened the room door and listened some more; maybe I had made a mistake. But then there it is


    again-the sound of a female¡¯sughter. The voice irritates my ear for some reason. I tiptoe down the


    stairs, careful not to make any noises. I didn¡¯t want to alert anyone. I wanted to see what all theughter


    was about.


    I¡¯m at thest step now, and theughter is getting louder. I¡¯m positive now that this isn¡¯t someone know


    or want to know, for that matter. The girl¡¯s voice was highly annoying.


    Tignore that thought and follow the sound untill reach the entertainment room. I peek inside and am


    surprised by what I see.


    What the hell?


    Adam had a girl over in the house? She was nestled against his arms, and they were watching some


    weird movie on the screen-nothing I¡¯ve seen before or want to see.


    Why on earth would he have someone over and not have the courtesy to tell me about it? Oh right, this


    isn¡¯t my house, he can do as he pleases.


    Still, I¡¯m pissed. Who the hell was she? I¡¯ve never seen her around before. Did she happen to go to his


    last school?

 Chapter 57

    Chapter 57


    Chapter 57


    Adam senses my presence, and his gaze meets mine. I press my lips together tightly and face him with a


    re. I know what I feel right now is more than just jealousy. It feels like he should be mine, no one


    else¡¯s. Again, I have zero clue why I think this way about him, but I can¡¯t stop myself. I wasn¡¯t sure if


    avoiding him was a great n either since, as long as we lived in the same house together, I¡¯d be seeing


    things like this that would drive me to the point of insanity.


    Tangrily turn around and leave him to his movie with whoever that girl was. I already had to deal with


    women throwing themselves at him in school; now, the exact thing was happening at home.


    What the hell was wrong with me? Men threw themselves at me whenever they saw me. Then why was I


    letting one man affect me this much?


    Just the thought of him in there with her doing, lord knows what sends my blood boiling. This is crazy;


    I¡¯ve felt this way before, and it only seems to be happening whenever Adam is around other women.


    It¡¯s frustrating. I don¡¯t want to feel this way.


    What baffles me is that I barely know him, and somehow, even that seems like a lie.for more Daily


    updates visit :- .noveljar Something inside me tells me that I know him more than anyone else


    in this world. Which is ridiculous, and I¡¯m losing my mind again.


    T identally threw down a ss of water on the counter after being lost in my thoughts. I grab a towel


    to clean up the mess I created when I hearughter from the room. I clench my jaw and tighten my


    hands on the towel. Does he have to do this when I¡¯m home? I¡¯m so lost in my anger that I didn¡¯t realize


    the smell of something burning. What the hell was that? My eyes widen when I notice that it¡¯s the towel in


    my hand that has caught on fire. I rush to the kitchen and drop it into a bowl of water.


    This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    What the hell was that? A towel doesn¡¯t just catch on fire like that. What was going on with me?


    Adam¡¯s words from yesterday suddenly run into my mind.


    It sounded stupid at first, but after experiencing this for the second time, I¡¯m tempted to believe that he


    was telling the truth all along.


    But how could I start a fire? I¡¯ve never heard of amoner being able to do something like that before.


    Was this why the royals were suddenly inviting us to their events? Do they know that things are


    changing?


    But then why was no one else experiencing this? I didn¡¯t see anyone else at school creating fire out of


    nowhere.


    I wasn¡¯t even sure if I was responsible for these things happening. But no one else was around right


    now; it was just me. The towel wouldn¡¯t light itself on fire! I had no one to me this on this time. I was at


    the cafeteria when the fire started, and now I was the only one around to start the fire today.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I spun around to see that Adam was behind me. He takes one look at the burnt towel


    and then gives me a knowing look. ¡°Did you do that?¡± He asks me while pointing at the poor thing.


    ¡°Why do you think I did it?¡± I ask him. ¡°What¡¯s going on with me? Why are these strange things only


    happening to me after meeting you?¡±


    He steps towards me, and I stand still, waiting to see what he is about to do. He gently touches my


    cheek, and I can¡¯t help but lean into his touch. ¡°What do you feel when I touch


    What kind of question was that? Why would he ask me such a thing? I was not about to tell him what his


    touch did to my body; I was still trying to figure that out on my own.


    I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m even letting him touch me like this. Was he trying to distract me from the questions I


    just asked him?


    He takes another step towards me, and my heart races off in my chest, ¡°aren¡¯t you going to tell me?


    What do you feel?¡±


    My lips part and I hear his question in my head like I¡¯ve heard this question already. My head begins to


    hurt as I try to hold onto the distant memory. ¡°Adam?¡±


    The girl from before is standing behind us; she looks confused and slightly irritated, ¡°what¡¯s going on


    here? Who is she?¡±


    I step away from Adam and leave him to do the exnations. There wasn¡¯t much to exin anyway.for


    more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar She could think whatever she wanted to; it doesn¡¯t concern


    me. I¡¯m more worried about my health. It seems like something is happening to my body that I have no


    control over.


    I had to get a grip, and I needed to get it soon.


    I¡¯m not sure what Adam tells the girl, but there is definite shouting. I doubt she would be so angry if he


    told her I would be his step-sister one day. She should be happy; that meant we had to act like siblings


    even though we weren¡¯t.


    So did he tell her something else?


    I hear the door m just before I enter my room. I¡¯m not concerned about that. I¡¯m worried about the wild


    beating of my heart. I¡¯m worried about the towel that I just burnt without the aid of anything at all; I¡¯m


    worried about these random visions that keep popping up out of nowhere.


    I didn¡¯t exit my room after that incident took ce. I stay in my room until I hear my mother calling for me.


    Topen the door, and she¡¯s smiling at me, ¡°what do you think about a small family trip?¡± I give her a


    confused look. A family trip?


    ¡°To where exactly?¡± I ask her. ¡°And is it going to be just the two of us?¡±


    She sighs, ¡°of course not, sweetheart. I thought this would be a good opportunity for the four of us to get


    to know each other better. Adam and his father will join us, it¡¯s a drive to thiske they both are


    ustomed to going to.¡±


    ke? That didn¡¯t sound like a bad idea, but I would have preferred it to be just the two of us. ¡°Do I have


    a say in the matter?¡±


    My mother gives a sad pout, ¡°please. I want us to get along. It¡¯s the only way this thing between Henry


    and me can work. We want you and Adam to get along, and so far, I don¡¯t see that happening. I sense


    some tension between the two of you. Maybe this trip can help you.¡±


    She doesn¡¯t understand; the tension between us may never entirely go away until I figure out what the


    hell is going on.for more Daily updates visit :- .noveljar Something was wrong, and I had to do


    everything I could to understand why.


    And maybe spending more time with him may help me do just that. I¡¯ve been trying to avoid him; perhaps


    that¡¯s the problem.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I give in. ¡°I¡¯ll go, but you should find out from Adam if he¡¯s also willing to go.¡±

 Chapter 58

    Chapter 58


    Chapter 58


    She smiles, ¡°he¡¯s already agreed. You¡¯ll be in his car; Henry and I will be in a different vehicle. It should


    give you more bonding time.¡±


    Bonding time? My mother didn¡¯t know what she was speaking about or encouraging, for that matter. The


    bonding between Adam and me isn¡¯t the kind of bonding you see between siblings.


    I packed my bags, just in case I wanted to go for a swim. A few minutester and we are on our way to


    theke. As usual, Adam and I are barely speaking to each other. He hasn¡¯t said a single word to me.


    I y with my fingers in myp, ¡°who was that girl from earlier?¡± I break the silence with a question


    bugging me since earlier.


    Tdon¡¯t want to care, but I do. He doesn¡¯t have to know why I¡¯m asking; he could think I¡¯m curious. He


    quirks a brow, ¡°why do you ask?¡± I cross my arms over my chest, ¡°forget that I asked. It¡¯s not important.¡±.


    ¡°She¡¯s someone from my past school. You wouldn¡¯t be seeing her around again.¡± He finally responds.


    Wouldn¡¯t be seeing her around again? Could it be that he dated her and chose this morning to break it


    off? I want to ask, but I don¡¯t want him to think I¡¯m invested in his rtionships.


    ¡°How far are we from theke?¡± I ask him. ¨C There are many other questions I have for him, but I¡¯m


    waiting for the right moment to ask them. ¡°Are you that impatient?¡± He answers my question with one of


    his own. I roll my eyes, ¡°of course not. It was a simple question.¡± I¡¯m about to say something else when a


    buildinges into my view.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this¡­¡±


    ¡°The school that all royals attend.¡± He says before I can finish the question. ¡°Yes, it is.¡±


    My lips part, and I feel a weird pain in my chest, the same kind that I felt whenever I was close to Adam.


    It wasn¡¯t as strong, but it made me feel ufortable.


    ¡°It¡¯s so unfair; why do they have the best schools whenmoners don¡¯t,¡± I mumble.


    He gives me a sideways nce, ¡°it sounds to me like you have something against the royals. Most


    people worship them; what¡¯s your issue?¡±


    ugh,¡±my issue? They don¡¯t care about anyone but themselves. Where do you ever see them doing


    anything to better our lives? We¡¯re the ones giving everything to serve them. It should be the other way


    around. I don¡¯t know why they don¡¯t use their power for good instead of bad.¡±


    He shrugs his shoulders, ¡°it depends on how you look at it. They have those schools because they¡¯re


    training to protect those who can¡¯t protect themselves. Not all of them only care about themselves. Don¡¯t


    judge everyone badly because of one or two.¡±


    ¡°Are you defending them?¡± I ask him. He doesn¡¯t answer me. Instead, he pulls into a road that goes into


    the forest. ¡°We¡¯re almost there.¡± In a few minutes, he stops the vehicle. His dad and my mom are not


    here yet; it¡¯s just the two of us for


    now.  seen Derore.


    ¡°How did you find this ce?¡± I ask him. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± ;


    He nods and takes a look around him; I can see that this ce brings him great peace, ¡°I stumbled upon


    it one day while exploring the forest. Something about this ce always brought me back to it. I don¡¯t


    think it¡¯s just the beauty of it. I feel connected to it somehow.¡±


    My heart thuds in my chest. It¡¯s the first time he¡¯s opened up about something like this to me. But that¡¯s


    not what has me in so much shock. It¡¯s the fact that I feel the same way. I feel connected to this ce


    somehow. Like this isn¡¯t my first time here when I know that I haven¡¯t been here before, not even once in


    my life. This is the kind of ce you just couldn¡¯t forget.


    ¡°Did you date that woman?¡± I ask him. ¡°Are you the type of man that sleeps around? How many women


    have you been with already? Did you love any of them?¡± The questions keep flowing from me, and I


    can¡¯t seem to stop them. I want to hear that he hasn¡¯t loved anyone before. I want to hear that no woman


    has ever been able to satisfy him.


    Why does it matter so much to me? I have no clue. But I wait for him to give me an answer. His eyes


    sh and pin me against the tree. For a moment, I can¡¯t move, just let him stare at me.


    And then he begins to move until he¡¯s crossed the distance between us, and he¡¯s looming over me with


    his big muscr body.


    He c***s his head to the side and studies me with that intense gaze that leaves my knees weak and


    shaky.


    ¡°I think those are very personal questions to be asking someone that you barely know.¡±


    ¡°Maybe I want to know you. Maybe I want to know every part of you. Maybe I want to know why on earth


    I feel this way.¡±


    He draws in a sharp breath.


    Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved.


    He must think that I am crazy, but I think I¡¯m okay with him thinking that way. As long as I got the


    answers to my questions, I would feel embarrassed afterward.


    ¡°You¡¯re different.¡± He says suddenly. ¡°Excuse me?¡±


    What was that supposed to mean? Was that his way of distracting me from my questions yet again?


    ¡°You¡¯re unlike any woman I¡¯ve ever met before.¡± He borates. ¡°Is that a good thing or a bad thing?¡± ¡°I¡¯m


    still trying to figure that part out.¡± He says as though deep in thought.


    ¡°Do you think I started the fire in the cafeteria?¡± I murmur. It¡¯s the question I¡¯ve been dying to ask, and I


    finally built up the courage to do it.


    His eyes narrow slightly, ¡°I don¡¯t think. I know you are responsible for it.¡± ¡°How is that possible?¡± I ask


    him. ¡°I¡¯m amoner; you saw it for yourself.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m also trying to figure that out.¡± He answers honestly. At least, I think that he¡¯s being honest. I¡¯m still


    not sure how he figured it was me that started it, to begin with. It would mean that he wasn¡¯t just some


    averagemoner. But I guess I already knew that he was different from the men I was used to meeting


    ¡°Do you think that you can teach me how to use it?¡± I ask him. ¡°What makes you think that I know how to


    teach you?¡± he asks me.


    He was also good at teaching my body how to ache for him.


    I don¡¯t say that out loud, but I feel it in my belly. Being this close to him doesn¡¯t go unnoticed by my stupid


    hormones.


    His hands reach forward and gently strokes the side of my arm. ¡°W-what are you doing?¡± I stutter.


    ¡°Teaching you.¡± He says. His voice was thick. ¡°What does touching me have anything to do with teaching


    me?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± He answers. ¡°I just know that this is what has to be done. I have to touch you. I need to


    touch you. It¡¯s the only way.¡±


    I gasp when he leans his head to the side and brings his face close to my neck. I can hardly breathe


    when he blows on the skin there.


    ¡°Did you bring clothes to change?¡± He asks me.¡± I nod my head; I cannot form any words when he¡¯s this


    close to me. ¡°Good.¡±


    I don¡¯t have time to prepare myself when he grips my waist and jumps into theke with the both of


    us.


    I wrap my arms around his neck and hold onto him tightly.


    ¡°What-¡±


    ¡°Shh,¡± he shushed me. ¡°I need you to feel. Not think. Feel.¡±


    Our gazes lock. I do feel. I feel his big, strong hands on my waist, his chest pressed against mine, his leg


    between my thighs. I feel more than my body can take.


    I can¡¯t stop myself when I ce my hands on his cheek, rubbing on it. He¡¯s breathing hard, like me.


    ¡°Throw your head back,¡± he orders.


    I go to protest, but from the look on his eyes, I know not to. I was the one who asked to be trained. I had


    to listen to hismands.


    Ido as he says and push my head backward so that my hair is all over the water and my breasts are


    perked upwards towards the sky.


    I feel his finger trail down my neck, and I¡¯m having problems breathing again. And then I feel something


    that I shouldn¡¯t.


    His lips are on my neck, and I think I¡¯m about to lose my mind. It shouldn¡¯t feel this good. Something this


    wrong should not feel this right.


    It¡¯s just one soft kiss. Not two or three or multiple kisses. One bloody kiss, and it has set my body on fire.


    I¡¯m burning everywhere.


    And then he begins to nibble on the same spot.


    I don¡¯t have time to recover when his hands begin to travel down my body-starting from the sides of my


    breast to my waist, my hips, and then my thighs. His hands-on my body is causing both fire and


    coolness. That makes no sense, yet it does!


    His hand moves up my dress, up my thighs, passing the one ce that¡¯s throbbing for him. He stops by


    my belly button and gently strokes it. I didn¡¯t think such a simple touch would se it did. I¡¯m writhing with


    need and¡­ Fire. Fire feels like it¡¯s rushing through my veins. It¡¯s stronger than before, much, much


    stronger. I¡¯m drowning in this fire. I¡¯m drowning in his touch. I feel drugged.


    Drunk. I feel drunk on him.


    My hands are on his hair now, pulling on it. I lift my head, desperate to be closer to him. And I buried my


    nose in his hair and did something I didn¡¯t even realize I wanted to.


    Tinhale. I¡¯m breathing in his scent and taking it all in. And now my clothes aren¡¯t the only things that are


    soaking wet.


    Adam¡¯s hand gently strokes the side of my breasts, and I can¡¯t even exin what happens next.


    Something shoots out of me. I don¡¯t know how to exin it, but it¡¯s fast and strong.


    Oh my God.


    The tree is on fire. I SET A TREE ON FIRE! My hands tighten around Adam¡¯s neck in horror. What are


    we supposed to do now? We can¡¯t just leave a tree on fire! Maybe we didn¡¯t think this through properly,


    to begin with. I¡¯m about to let go of Adam to try and help when something unusual happens.


    A powerful darkness whooshes past me and consumes the fire, making it disappear like it wasn¡¯t even


    there in the first ce.


    I¡¯m frozen for a good few seconds. Unsure of what was going on. What the hell was that? I stare at


    Adam in disbelief as something finally clicks in my head. ¡°You¡¯re not amoner, are you?¡±I demand.

 Chapter 59

    Chapter 59


    Chapter 59


    I hear a vehicle pull up, and I know my mother and Adam¡¯s father have just arrived. Adam and I


    separate, but I¡¯m upset that I didn¡¯t get a chance to ask him more about what just happened. I needed to


    find the answer to that question; he had to tell me.


    The power inside of me was one that you usually saw in a fire whisperer, but the power that came out of


    Adam just now was one that you¡¯ll only spot in a dark whisperer.


    Just how much did I not know about Adam and his father? His power was strong enough to contain my


    fire, and unlike me, he had to have some experience. This meant he had to know about it all along.


    Adam must be familiar with a lot more than he was telling me.


    Was this how he knew that touching me would stop the fire in the cafeteria? Was it also how he knew


    touching my body today would bring the mes out from inside me?


    My fists are sweating even though I was in theke just a few minutes ago. This is almost too much for


    me to take in.


    I hear footsteps and try my best to mask my emotions. I didn¡¯t want my mother to ask any . unnecessary


    questions. I would do anything to avoid that. There were things that I had to find out without her knowing.


    ¡°Did you guys get into the water without us?¡± She asks the moment that she spots me.


    Henry takes one look at us andughs, ¡°it seems that we were worried about them not getting along for


    no reason. They must be getting along pretty well to jump into theke before we could even reach.¡±


    Igrab a towel from my mother¡¯s hands and wrap it around my shaking body. My trembling has nothing to


    do with the water; it has everything to do with what just urred between Adam and me.


    My gaze finds Adam, and he seems to be deep in thought. The pulse on the side of his neck is


    throbbing, and I can tell that he isn¡¯t as unbothered as he¡¯d like everyone to think. Whatever happened


    between us is affecting him just as much as it¡¯s affecting me.


    Good. I didn¡¯t want to be alone in this.


    ¡°How long will we be here for?¡± I ask my mother. ¡°I need to get home early; I have school tomorrow.¡±


    I also needed to corner Adam and get him to spill everything to me. How much did he know about what


    was happening to my body? What was he not telling me?


    And would I only be able to create fire when I was angry or when he was touching me? I had so many


    questions, and I wasn¡¯t sure if I should tell my mother about this. She wasn¡¯t honest with me all along;


    why should I be honest with her?


    She also had this tendency to overreact at times. I wouldn¡¯t want her walking into my school and


    demanding an exnation from my teachers. Then everyone would know that something was wrong with


    me, and I didn¡¯t want that to happen. I needed this to stay a secret untill understood what the hell was


    going on.


    My mother looks at Henry and then back at me, ¡°we just got here, sweetheart.¡± She points out. ¡°We were


    hoping to stay out for a few hours again.¡±


    ¡°I can take her home.¡± Adam offers.


    I¡¯m surprised that he said such a thing. Is he as desperate as I am to be alone with each other


    ¡°But we wanted to have some time as a family.¡± My mother tries to reason with us.


    A family?


    How is that possible when we barely knew each other? How is that possible when I feel things for Adam


    that is in no way appropriate for someone that¡¯s going to be my step-brother soon?


    ¡°We have plenty of time left. We can just reschedule ande another day.¡± Adam exins.


    She sighs, ¡°Okay, but the next time you both are free. We will have another one of these trips, and I don¡¯t


    want to hear no from either one of you.¡±


    I nod, ¡°of course, mom. You two have fun.¡±


    I follow Adam out to his vehicle; I¡¯m surprised that he offered to drop me home. I mean, I dide with


    him, but I expected him to try and avoid me. He pulls my bag out of the car and hands it to me, ¡°You can


    change, and we will leave after.¡±


    Inod, and he gives me some privacy to get the wet clothes off my body. After changing, we are on our


    way back home.


    ¡°Are we going to talk about what happened?¡± I ask him. ¡°And what happened exactly?¡± He answers my


    question with a question of his own. I narrow my eyes at him, but he doesn¡¯t notice because his eyes are


    glued to the road.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be amoner?¡± I ask him. ¡°Then how are you able to possess such strong


    powers that only a Royal dark whisperer can have.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you amoner?¡± He asks me. ¡°I can ask you the same thing.¡±


    While that was true, I didn¡¯t think it was the same case with him. ¡°You have experience. Someone has


    clearly taught you. You can¡¯t do that on your own. What school did you go to?¡±


    He sighs, ¡°not the Royal Academy if that¡¯s what you¡¯re asking.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re telling me that you¡¯re also amoner that possesses powers like me? And that isn¡¯t weird to


    you at all? We should not be able to have this unless things are changing in our world. But that doesn¡¯t


    make any sense. Why would it change now after all this time?¡±


    He pulls to the side of the road and pins me with an intense re, ¡°let¡¯s not talk about any of that right


    now. Okay?¡±


    I¡¯m about to respond when something catches my attention. We¡¯ve stopped in front of the Royal


    academy. I couldn¡¯t see much except for the vehicles in the parking lot and the front of the building.


    There is a jeep parked that has my attention for some weird reason. I feel like this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve


    seen it before; everything about it seems familiar to me. Like I¡¯ve been in it before.


    ¡®I loved you!¡¯ Igasp. Who said that?


    Before I have a chance to understand what just happened, the visions are hitting me one after the next.


    They¡¯re all broken, and it¡¯s hard for me to put the pieces together.


    ¡®You let me fall in love with you even after knowing you were going to betray me in the end. How could


    you, Adam, how could you betray me like this?¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m a monster. Yes, I am-a monster who never deserved you from the start. I¡¯m d that you know that


    now.¡±


    It¡¯s the same girl and guy that are always in these crazy visions. They are having an argument, and they


    have it right in front of that same jeep. It has to be the same one from my vision. Nothing about it has


    changed, absolutely nothing.


    How many Adams were there? ¡°Amiera?¡±


    I¡¯m back to my senses, and the visions no longer surround me. Adam is next to me, and again I¡¯m


    reminded of how much he looks like the guy in my vision. And he also happens to have the same name?


    That¡¯s just not possible.


    Why am I getting these visions? What am I supposed to do with them? Is it supposed to be some sort of


    warning to me?


    My eyes sting. I want to cry, and I have no idea why. What are these weird emotions? I feel heartbroken


    about something; it must have something to do with that jeep or this school or even the argument


    between that boy and girl that I don¡¯t know.


    Whatever the reason, I¡¯m trying hard to hold back the tears from falling. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Adam asks in


    an rmed tone.


    ¡°You sound just like him,¡± I say before I can stop myself. I¡¯m not even sure if I¡¯m the one that¡¯s speaking


    right now. My voice sounds alien to my ear.


    ¡°Sound just like who?¡± He asks, confused. I don¡¯t me him. I¡¯m confused as well, these visions are


    beginning to mess with my head, and I have no idea how to stop them. What I don¡¯t understand is why


    I¡¯m constantly bombarded with emotions whenever I see those visions. Why does it feel like I¡¯m the one


    experiencing everything that they¡¯re going through?


    Text content ? N?velDrama.Org.


    I sigh, ¡°it¡¯s nothing. I want to go home, and you don¡¯t have to worry about me asking any more questions


    for the rest of the trip. So you can rx.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t say anything else as he pulls the car back onto the road. We don¡¯t say anything to each


    other, not even when we reach home. I step out of the vehicle and rush to my room so that he can¡¯t say


    anything to me.


    Thear a knock on the door a few minutester, and even though I hope that it¡¯s my mother, I know that


    she must still be out at theke. That only leaves one person. I do nothing for a moment until I hear


    another knock, this time louder.


    Thesitantly open the door, and Adam is standing in front of me. I try not to get consumed in his eyes, and


    so, I look everywhere else. It¡¯s truly ridiculous how much he affects me. I shouldn¡¯t let him, but somehow,


    I can¡¯t help myself.


    ¡°I need you to promise me something,¡± he tells me. ¡°Promise you something?¡± I ask. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I¡¯m


    confused as to what I could possibly promise him about. He takes a step towards me but stops when my


    body goes stiff.


    ¡°Promise me that you will not tell anyone about what¡¯s happening to you. No one must know of the power


    that you possess. No one. I don¡¯t care who it is; not even your closest friends should know.¡±


    I draw my eyebrows together in confusion, ¡°and why is that? Why must no one know?¡±


    He doesn¡¯t look happy that I¡¯m asking him this question. Did he expect me to obey him just like that? He


    takes more steps towards me again. This time he doesn¡¯t stop until he¡¯s next to me. Our faces are inches


    apart, and my body instantly arched towards him like it¡¯s used to doing things like this around him.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s not safe. I¡¯m asking you to do this so that I can make sure that no one hurts you. If the


    wrong people find out, you will be in danger. I¡¯m not just saying this to scare you. It¡¯s the truth. So no one


    must know, do you understand?¡±.


    I can tell that he¡¯s being serious; it doesn¡¯t feel like a threat either. It does feel like he cares. And this is


    No one will know. At least for now.

 Chapter 60

    Chapter 60


    Chapter 60


    The next day at school, things are back to normal. The cafeteria is all cleaned up like there was never a


    fire, to begin with. No one is even speaking about it anymore. Everyone is excited about the uing


    trip, and that¡¯s what the talk is about today.


    I¡¯m anything but excited about interacting with royals and whatever they had nned. I didn¡¯t trust them.


    We have another sword training session this morning, and even though Adam and I came to school


    together this morning, somehow, I¡¯m once againte to ss. I¡¯m sure that he hasn¡¯t noticed since


    squealing girls are all around him, trying their best to get his attention, just like I remembered from the


    first day he got here. School was never this frustrating for me until now.


    Our gazes lock, and my heart begins to beat faster than it¡¯s ever done before. It¡¯s like my body


    remembers so much about him. It wants to run to him. To hug Him. To kiss him. To never let him go.


    He¡¯s gazing at me too, and I have to wonder if he feels anything like I do. Does he feel like he can¡¯t go


    without being next to me? Does he feel the heat and the desperation? Does he feel like he will die if he


    doesn¡¯t hold me soon? Does he feel anything at all? I wish I knew the answer to these questions, but I


    don¡¯t, and I don¡¯t think I ever will.


    We are asked once again to stand in a line; everyone gets a chance to train with him, and since I¡¯mte,


    I¡¯m thest one.


    ¡°Pick up your sword Amiera.¡± He orders me. I do as he says, not wanting a repeat ofst time. I¡¯m no


    longer trying to annoy him.¡±Tell me what you feel.¡±He says as he walks towards me.


    Why does he do that? Anytime he gets too close, I can¡¯t think clearly.


    I try to think of something, anything to say, but nothinges to mind. Why does he always ask me that


    question? Why does he always want to know what I feel?


    ¡°Tell me.¡± He urges me. ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I mumble. ¡°I can¡¯t really tell,¡± I say in a defeated tone. What am I


    supposed to say? What was the right thing to say to him? ¡°ss,¡± he says. ¡°Make a trip around the


    school and meet us back here.¡±


    I watch as everyone obeys him without asking any questions. Why would they? Everyone here worships


    the ground he walked on.


    ¡°Why did you do that?¡± I ask him. ¡°Why did you ask them to leave?¡± ¡°Because I want to be alone with


    you.¡± He confesses. My lips part at his words. He wants to be alone with me? My heart does a little jump


    at his words.


    ¡°So that you can train better. Your mind seems to be far. I think the fewer people here, the more you¡¯ll be


    able to concentrate.¡±


    Oh. Why did he have to burst my bubble like that?


    Hees behind me so that my body is pressed up to his. His hand glides down my arm,¡±now tell me,


    Amiera. What do you feel right now?¡± .


    He doesn¡¯t want to know what I truly feel when he touches me like this. It may not be the answer that


    he¡¯s searching for.


    ¡°Close your eyes,¡± he orders me. ¡°Don¡¯t think. Just feel. Let your body take control, don¡¯t be afraid.


    I close my eyes and do just like he tells me to. The feelings that bombard me are almost too much for me


    to bear. It shouldn¡¯t be this strong, yet it is.


    ¡°I feel like I know you,¡± I whisper;I can¡¯t seem to stop myself from speaking the truth like this. Not when


    he told me to feel and not think about anything else!¡±I feel like there is fire flowing through my veins and


    begging to be let free. I feel great sadness. I feel heartbroken over something, but I have no idea what it


    is. I feel terrified. I feel like my body is practically begging to be by your side, to feel every touch that you


    can give, to know what it¡¯s like to be kissed by you. To know what it¡¯s like to be beneath you¡­to hold you


    close to me and never let you go.¡±


    Igasp. What did I just do? What did I identally confess to Adam?


    Why did I speak to him as I knew him? Like we were lovers? Like we¡¯ve known each other all our lives?


    Adam and I aren¡¯t even romantically involved, so why did I say things like that to him? It makes


    absolutely no sense to me.


    Adam lets go of me, and the sword drops to the ground. He turns me around to face him, and I wince at


    the look on his face. He¡¯s definitely not happy with what I just had to say. Why would he be? He¡¯s here


    trying to teach me how to sword fight, and I¡¯m daydreaming about being with him.


    ¡°You don¡¯t mean that.¡± He snaps as he grabs my face roughly and faces me with a fierce look. ¡°Stop


    those feelings. Don¡¯t wish for things that could never happen. I will bring you only pain. Stay away from


    me if you know what¡¯s good for you. Do you understand me?¡±


    I¡¯m taken aback by this sudden change in him. I¡¯m not even sure that he¡¯s the same person that was just


    beside me. His eyes seem different for some reason. Like someone else has taken control of him.


    Why does he think that he will bring me pain? I know that my life has been crazy since he entered the


    picture, but it¡¯s not like it¡¯s his fault. He isn¡¯t controlling my emotions, and he isn¡¯t the reason why my


    mom hid the truth from me.


    So then, how can he hurt me? I don¡¯t think it¡¯s possible. I don¡¯t think he knows what he¡¯s speaking about.


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask him. ¡°You¡¯ve done nothing to me. Why should I stay away from you?¡± It¡¯s not like we could


    avoid each other while living in the same house either.


    ¡°Just stay away. And don¡¯t you dare f*****g get any sort of feelings for me.¡± He warns. ¡°Pretend that we


    don¡¯t know each other. Pretend that we aren¡¯t living in the same house. Pretend that we aren¡¯t going to


    the same school. Do what you must to forget my existence.¡±


    My heart breaks at his words when they shouldn¡¯t. I watch as he pushes away from me and storms off in


    the opposite direction. What the hell just happened between us?


    -ADAM


    I throw some water over my face and stare at myself in the mirror. I did something rming today,


    something that I¡¯ve never experienced before.


    It felt like I had no control over my body. Almost like I was speaking about something I¡¯ve experienced


    before when I know that I haven¡¯t. I talked like someone who knew Amiera more than she knew herself.


    That was absurd. I barely knew the girl, and the little that I did know would not provide me with enough


    But why did she say those things to me? Like we were lovers? And why did something inside of me tell


    me that we were? Ever since I first saw her, I haven¡¯t been able to get her out of my mind. I thought


    about her constantly, and no matter how hard I tried to push her out, I couldn¡¯t.


    Whenever I saw her, I had this gut-wrenching pain in the pit of my stomach. Something was telling me to


    remember, to remember her, to reflect the pain, to ce the happiness, to remember it all.


    Upstodatee from Novel(D)ra/m/a.O(r)g


    And why did I feel like time was running out on me?


    Why did I say those things to Amiera today? I¡¯ve been repeating this question in my head since it


    happened.


    Why do I feel such a strong connection to her?


    Why is it so hard to ignore her? Why can¡¯t I get her out of my f*****g mind? And why can¡¯t stop thinking


    about touching her? Why do I want to do things to her that would be inappropriate, considering she¡¯s


    about to be my step-sister?


    What the hell is going on with me?


    I¡¯ve had countless flings in the past but never a rtionship. No woman ever made my heart move; no


    one had anything that made me want to take it any further than a physical rtionship.


    Then Amieraes along, and I feel like I¡¯m wrapped around her pretty little finger. It¡¯s hard to exin,


    but I think it¡¯s safe to say that I¡¯m losing my f*****g mind.


    Amiera was right.


    I wasn¡¯t amoner.


    My father and I are royals. Not many people know that my father took me away from the pce when I


    was just twelve. He didn¡¯t want me to go down the wrong path. They¡¯ve been searching for us ever since,


    but we¡¯ve been good at running from them. I changed schools more than anyone else did. We changed


    houses just as fast. It¡¯s something my father has kept from Amiera¡¯s mother, and it¡¯s something that he¡¯s


    asked me to keep from Amiera.


    We aren¡¯t supposed to tell anyone; it¡¯s our secret because no one else must find this out. We¡¯ve betrayed


    the rules by running from our duties. If they ever find us, the punishment we will face will be painful.


    We have turned our backs on our kind, people, and kingdom. We were now traitors.


    I don¡¯t me my father for what he did. They were forcing us to do things that we didn¡¯t want to. My


    father was terrified of what would happen when they realized how powerfull was. He made sure that I


    kept


    that part hidden. He knew it was only a matter of time before they found out the extent of my power.


    We knew what happened to thest person that showed so much power, that darkness consumed him


    so much that he hurt the people closest to him. And breaking the people he cared about in turn cost him


    his life when he couldn¡¯t ept what he did.


    Ironically enough, his name was also Adam. I have no idea why they chose that name for me. All know is


    that I¡¯m not about to make the same mistakes that he did.


    So the first thing I must do, and will do, is stay the f**k away from Amiera.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!